Saxon Andrew

Love conquers all

Prologue

He sat on the surface of the moon among the rocks, pebbles, and dust with his back against a crater wall. He had watched as the dust he kicked up running into the crater’s shadow finally settled back to the surface. It had settled slowly in the moon’s gravity like rain falling in slow motion. He was sitting in a shadow cast by the overhang of a crater, staring up at the Earth overhead, which looked huge, with white clouds covering the southern hemisphere and oceans shining deep blue. It was breathtaking and was made all the more beautiful by the stars that surrounded it like a halo. He could see the North American continent clearly with Central City covering most of it, and it reminded him of his home there as a little boy. He decided that if it had to end here, at least he had a spectacular view. The moon’s surface was so bright that he had to put his helmet visor on its highest setting to keep from being blinded. It was pitch-black in the crater’s shadow, but the moon’s surface was brilliant as it sloped away to the far wall of the crater more than four miles away. In its own way, the moon had a beauty in the starkness of its ragged, scarred surface, with every inch screaming its billion-year-old bout with meteor impacts. The one good thing about the titanic struggle was it offered many hiding places.

He would look up and occasionally see the thrusters from one of the naval warships as it maneuvered overhead looking for him. The warships had their own kind of beauty too, and their sleek lines glowing brightly with the power of their screens belied the danger they represented. He wasn’t too worried about being seen because he was in the crater’s shadow and they had no chance of seeing him with the visual sensors. Blazes, he couldn’t even see himself. Since the moon had no atmosphere light was not scattered, so the shadows were pitch-black. The only real risk he faced of being discovered was that one of the warships would get close enough and its sensors would pick up the small electronic emissions of his suit, but even that was a remote possibility. He had turned off most of the suit’s accessories, leaving only his environmental and visual circuits active, so they would have to come very close to detect him.

The warships overhead had been firing energy beams from high-altitude randomly into the surface, hoping to get him to move. Each beam would vaporize rocks for a hundred yards, and one had hit two miles across the crater from where he was hiding. Even at that range his suit had to turn up its cooling just to dissipate the heat. Weapons designed to destroy starships at forty miles just weren’t effective at such short range. They did, however, make a very impressive hole in the moon’s surface. He watched the dust from the beam strike slowly settle back to the surface as the warship moved further along the crater and fired again.

He had counted twenty ships crisscrossing overhead. “Twenty ships! Can you believe it? They didn’t use twenty ships to wipe out the belt pirate fleet of the last dictator five hundred years ago,” he thought. He was genuinely surprised that the fleet would go to this much effort to capture or kill him. Well, maybe not too surprised. After all, they had been chasing him for three years, and now they had the chance to eliminate a prime target. The skills he had used to avoid their capture over the years, coupled with the fact that he had managed to steal a ship that had interstellar capability, only added to their resolve to end this particular problem now. “Some poor flight officer is going to disappear shortly,” he thought, and he felt a twinge of sympathy for the poor fellow, but only for a moment. “Part of the dues for having a high-paying position,” he said to himself. “I wonder where all those people who disappear go? I guess I’ll find out if they capture me.”

He turned on his small suit light, looked at his air indicator, and saw that he only had six hours remaining. He gazed out at the moon’s surface, which was ragged where it had been pulverized over the eons by all sizes of meteorites. The crater he was currently hiding in had been made by a huge impact. The ships had been searching overhead for over two hours since two of their missiles had killed his ship, forcing him to jump to the surface. He saw no evidence of them leaving anytime soon. “I guess they don’t have a sense of humor about ship theft,” he chuckled to himself. He had always been able to cheat death or capture, capture being the same thing as death, by being resourceful and always attentive of his surroundings, using the psychic field, and just being plain lucky. “Looks like lady luck has deserted me,” he thought. He toyed with the idea of stepping out of the shadow and using his suit radio to contact one of the ships overhead; there was a chance they would come down and take him aboard, which would only extend the time until they put him to death. What would probably happen is that they would not waste their time picking him up but just shoot him with one of the ship’s main beams. If he could be certain that they would use the beam, it might be a good idea to step out. At least that would be a quick death instead of suffocating. But there was also the chance that they would want to interrogate him, particularly about how he managed to steal the ship that got him as far as the moon. How could he have known they placed remote-controlled transponders on civilian ships? Once their signal turned it on, their sensors could see him no matter how he tried to avoid them. Even with his special talents, there was no hiding from the ships tracking that transponder. He just couldn’t run the risk of being captured and interrogated. Then they would find out about Leila, and that was one risk he was unwilling to take. He had ejected from the ship just before two missiles exploded it. Fortunately, he was close enough to the moon to reach the surface before his chair ran out of fuel. He could always slowly turn down the heat of his suit and wait until he fell asleep and froze to death. “Ah, Leila, except for you and your test I would still be on Earth playing hide and seek.”

So he sat on the moon, looking out at its ragged surface with the Earth glowing overhead, and thought about his history classes where he learned all that his planet had endured. He could see Mexico and the depressions where six fusion bombs exploded in the last global war. Mankind had come a long way after that last war, from living in caves to interstellar space travel. He reminisced about life and how he had spent most of it being a pain in the grump to the Directorate. He decided that they weren’t such bad people; it’s just that their fear for Earth’s safety led them to control every aspect of existence. Where you work, what job you do, how much you make in credits, where you live, who you marry, how many children you’re allowed, what color clothing you wear, what things are acceptable recreation, and a thousand other details in living one’s life. And anyone questioning these decisions somehow disappeared. It was easy to understand after the final world war when over twelve billion people lost their lives in the nuclear holocaust; those fusion bombs in Mexico put the whole planet into nuclear winter. In the eight hundred years since then, the planet had been rebuilt, wildlife had come back, the population had grown to over nine billion, space travel was developed, and the Douglas Star Drive took mankind out to explore the galaxy. It was one of mankind’s most peaceful periods. All weapons of destruction were eradicated after the last dictator and his fleet of pirates had been over thrown. This led to three hundred years of peace and prosperity for the planet. But that ended abruptly two hundred years ago when one of those interstellar trips out toward the Andromeda Galaxy brought Earth head to head with the Cainth Empire.

Oh, what a wonderful race the Cainth were! They looked like a cross between a four-armed kangaroo and a gorilla. They stood about five feet tall and their legs were short and highly muscled, which made them walk stiffly. They had a very light covering of light tan hair and narrow, totally black eyes above a protruding snout. Their ears were small on each side of their head instead of the long ears of Earth’s kangaroos. They were equally adept with both pairs of arms and could perform four tasks simultaneously. They also had the temperament of a tiger and were just as territorial. As soon as the unarmed Earth exploration ship entered their system, they determined its home planet’s location and then destroyed the defenseless ship. A war fleet was then readied and dispatched to destroy Earth.

Earth had learned its lesson about the consequences of aggression and hostility during six world wars, so the planet was basically unarmed and defenseless, having done away with all weapons of war. Fortunately for Earth, the Cainth were a member of the Alliance of Worlds, which discovered their intentions to destroy a peaceful civilization just in time. There were a number of races in the Alliance that actively disliked the Cainth because of past wrongs, and several of the ambassadors on Cainth notified their home worlds about what was happening. Earth was barely saved by three fleets from other members of the Alliance, but not before settlements on Mars and the moons of Jupiter had been totally obliterated. The Alliance then told Earth that they could have twenty light-years around Earth’s solar system to settle, but that if humans stepped out of line then Earth would see the business end of those fleets again. Since the Cainth Empire was the closest member of the Alliance, they were given the job of watching over Earth

The Alliance ruled its members with a heavy fist, and major violations usually led to the offender facing orbital bombardment. It was at that point that the Directorate was formed by all nations as Earth’s central government to make sure that no one would violate the many rules imposed by the Alliance, which included the twenty-light-year limit, or do anything to antagonize any member of the Alliance when they were on Earth. Weapon development immediately took a high priority, and the government vowed that Earth would not be caught defenseless again. The three hundred years of peace ended abruptly.

One would think that it would be easy to avoid stepping out of line as long as Earth stayed inside the twenty-light-year limit. The problem was that members of the Alliance would come to visit Earth to see its young civilization. Earth’s very existence depended upon no one doing anything that would cause an incident with these visitors. There also had to be central control of all Earth’s space ships to make sure no one violated the twenty-light-year limit. That’s why such tight controls were placed on people’s behavior. A hundred years ago a Cainth noble had the misfortune to die while visiting Earth. Within one week a Cainth war fleet arrived to investigate and take action. Thank the creator that he had died from natural causes and there was a Spejk doctor from the Alliance visiting Earth to confirm it prior to the war fleet’s arrival. The Cainth admiral actually slammed his four arm pads on his ship’s control board because he wasn’t going to be able to eradicate the planet.

On their way out of the Earth’s system, the Cainth encountered one of Earth’s new battle cruisers returning from the Virgo cluster and proceeded to attack it. Unlike the first encounter, this Earth ship had new weapons and was able to hold off its attackers for an hour. It had more than two hundred ships chasing and firing at it, but it still managed to destroy two Cainth destroyers and disable a cruiser and battleship before it perished. The Cainth suddenly realized that in the future it might not be so easy to destroy this young civilization. The final message from the admiral was, “Next time we’ll bring four fleets.”

Even bad things sometimes yield good results. The weapon designers learned a great deal from that battle about the Cainth offensive and defensive capabilities, which would lead to great improvements in Earth’s ships’ armaments. The Directorate felt all along that Cainth visitors showed up looking for an excuse to eliminate a possible rival from the universe. Again, we have to thank the creator that not all races in the Alliance were as bloodthirsty as the Cainth. Another good thing that happened as a result of the Earth’ ship’s destruction was that the Cainth were reluctant to attack with only their fleets. The effectiveness of the Earth ship in battle concerned them, especially since they had no idea how many ships Earth had built. So from that point on, even if they had a reason to try and justify an attack, they had to persuade other members of the Alliance to join them. After a hundred years of hearing numerous petty reasons from the Cainth, most members of the Alliance just ignored them.

So he sat on the moon and thought about why twenty ships were looking for him. He guessed that stealing that ship frightened the Directorate enough to make sure it wouldn’t happen again. “They’re overreacting,” he thought. “Even I wouldn’t dare go outside the twenty-light-year limit. That would put Leila and Danielle in danger and I just wouldn’t do that. I was hoping to make it to a new colony located near Ross 248. Of course, since they didn’t know about Leila or Danielle, they couldn’t trust what I would do. Well, it shouldn’t last too much longer either way. A closer shot from a laser or suffocation would end it.” He wondered how much longer they would continue to look if they didn’t find his body.

He stood up and stretched his legs, moved a little deeper in the shadow, leaned back against the wall to relax, and fell back flat on his back. There was a hole in the wall leading into some kind of a cave. It was in the pitch-black of the crater’s shadow and he had sat down right next to the opening and hadn’t seen it. He stretched his arms out trying to touch the walls but could feel nothing within his reach. He took a few steps further in and turned on his small suit light and immediately saw a body lying at his feet. It had on a strange-looking blue spacesuit that appeared to not have any seams, and it looked to be about seven feet tall. He reached down to turn the body over and as soon as he touched the suit several things happened at once. The opening to the cave instantly disappeared and was replaced by solid rock, lights came on, and he felt and heard a roaring vibration that ran through his entire body. As he fell to his knees in fear he saw a small ship in the back of the cave and knew that because of his stupidity he had just placed Leila, Danielle, and all of mankind on the path to total and complete annihilation.

Beginnings

Chapter 1

His name was Thomas Anglo Gardner and he was a pretty normal five-year-old. He spent his days in school and his evenings with his mother and father. Life was fun and always full of games, learning, and new experiences. He was a good student and loved math, particularly geometry. He seemed to have a flair for shapes and how they related to each other. He could put puzzles together in record time. He enjoyed his classmates and they liked being around him. You can say he played well with others. He had a quick smile and didn’t mind laughing at himself. He was average in appearance: medium height, light brown hair, and green eyes. It was easy to overlook him until you looked into his eyes; then you could see there was a lot going on and that he possessed a good measure of intelligence.

He had just finished playing tag with his best friend, Eric. They were both out of breath and were lying on the lawn in front of Eric’s home, looking up at the quickly darkening sky as the first stars made an appearance. Eric’s home was on a small hill on the outskirts of Central City, and the spires of the government buildings could be seen in the distance reflecting the setting sun off their crystal windows. Both boys loved looking at the stars and dreaming about someday flying a starship out into the galaxy. The night was coming quickly, and the hum of the insects as they flew around coupled with the drone of the floaters flying far overhead gave a peaceful background noise to the evening. Eric was taller than Thomas, with red hair and a demeanor to match; he was constantly getting into things. His mother had told Thomas’s mother that if the world was a bucket, then Eric was a spoon; he kept things stirred up. Thomas thought that Eric was the most fun to be around of anyone he knew, and Eric played off him constantly. They lay on their backs and stared up at the stars in silence; then Eric rolled over and asked with frustration in his voice, “Why can’t I catch you? I know I’m faster than you are but I can’t ever catch you.”

Thomas laughed and said, “Because no one can catch the tag master; he’s uncatchable. No one in the universe can catch him.” Then Thomas poked Eric in the ribs and laughed even louder.

“I want to know why I can’t catch you.”

Thomas looked at his best friend, who had a very serious expression, and said, “I don’t know. I just go in another direction than the one you’re going. I see which way you’re going and I go the other way.”

“How do you see which way I’m going?”

“Your shadows give you away.”

“Duh, if you haven’t noticed, it’s dark.”

“I don’t mean that kind of shadow,” he said, just as Eric’s mother came through the front door and shouted, “Eric, get in this house right now. You’ve left your room in a mess and you know you’re supposed to be in when it gets dark.”

“Eric’s in trouble, Eric’s in trouble,” Thomas began chanting as they jumped up, and they both laughed as they ran up the grassy slope and through the front door, their game of tag forgotten as they headed upstairs.

One of Thomas Gardner’s favorite games was tag. He was the tag master in his class at school not because he was so fast, although he had good speed, but it seemed just before you could touch him he would dodge just out of reach. No one could catch him. His schoolmates started calling him by his initials, T A G. Somehow the name stuck and from the first level on he was just known as Tag. If you asked his playmates if they liked Thomas, they wouldn’t know who you were talking about; everyone knew him as Tag. Even his teachers began calling him that. His playmates didn’t give much thought as to why he was uncatchable but just assumed he was really quick. If you asked Tag why he couldn’t be caught, he’d say, “I go one way, they go another.” His teachers noticed occasionally that he would start to stand up just before they would ask him a question. They thought this was due to his paying close attention and seeing he was about to be called on. All in all, if you asked anyone who knew him they would tell you he was just a normal, everyday five-year-old. Nothing was farther from the truth.

At home his father would talk with him about life and the things he would have to do to be successful. Often they would lie on the floor in their family room and his father would lift him up and he would pretend he was flying. He would close his eyes and feel all the things surrounding him in the room. Tag always looked forward to this time of day. His father had a good job but he had to work long hours, so Tag was always excited when he came home and his father was there.

“I’m flying, I’m flying,” Tag yelled and held his arms out as his father lifted him and swung him back and forth and side to side while they rolled on the floor.

“You’re landing now,” his father said as he dumped Tag on the floor. Then he said, “Oops, crash landing,” and began tickling him until they both were laughing hysterically. “Thomas, when you grow up it’s important that you study hard and have good scores in school. You could be a pilot of one of our star ships and see the galaxy. Then you’d fly for real.” With that his father picked him up and ran with him to his room to get ready for bed.

“Aw Dad, let’s play some more. It’s not late. Please!”

His father handed him off to his mother and said, “We have an angry space pilot here. See if you can land him in bed,” and then they both laughed as she hugged him and swung him around in circles.

At night his mother would hold her little boy close to her breast and feel the life beating within him as she read to him. From the day he was born she had loved him more than life itself. He was such a good boy who never gave her any problems, and he seemed to always know what she wanted. Sometimes at night she would watch him sleep and wonder just what the world held in store for him. She often thought he was pretending to sleep and that he knew she was there the whole time. She didn’t know it, but she was right. No one could look at Tag without him sensing it. He didn’t know this was a special ability; he thought everyone could do it. He was seven years old when he discovered that just wasn’t the case.

It was the year of his fourth level in school, and one day during playtime his teacher suggested they learn a new game called hide-and-seek. She explained that someone would hide and then she would try to find them. The only rule was you could not go outside the blue line surrounding the playground. She quickly found the first ten students that had tried to hide. There just weren’t very many places where they could completely conceal themselves. They all stood in a playground that was only sixty yards square. One side was totally bordered by the school building and cafeteria. The far side of the playground had a fence but the two interior sides simply emptied out into streets. No one had successfully hidden. Then it was Tag’s turn, and he didn’t try to hide behind anything. When the teacher closed her eyes and counted to ten, he simply walked around behind her and waited for her to start looking. The teacher then began walking around the playground searching everywhere. Tag bent low and followed her around the yard, and each time she turned he would step around her, away from the direction she was turning, so that she would barely miss seeing him. The other students thought this was hysterically funny and began laughing out loud. After ten minutes the teacher put her hands on her hips and demanded to know what was so funny. The students told her that Tag was right behind her. She turned around quickly and he wasn’t there. She turned around the other way and he still wasn’t there. They only laughed harder. With exasperation in her voice, she finally said, “Okay, I give up. Where are you?” Tag stepped out from behind her and the teacher noticed they were standing very close to the blue line. Play time ended and his teacher asked Tag to stay a few minutes after school.

After school his teacher handed him an envelope and asked him to take it home and give it to his mother. Tag smiled, took the envelope, and put it in his backpack. It didn’t even occur to him to open the note and see what it said. He laid it on the kitchen table when he got home and told his mother about it when she walked through the front door. She opened the envelope and read the note. She sat down, and Tag could see that something was bothering her. “What’s wrong, Mom?” he asked.

“Tell me what happened at school today, Thomas.”

Tag walked over and sat down on the little green footstool in front of her chair, looked up at her, and said, “Nothing, really; we spent the first part of the day studying history and we had a playtime learning to play hide-and-seek.”

“Tell me about how you played hide-and-seek.”

“It was really pretty simple and fun. When the teacher closed her eyes, I walked around behind her and then moved so she couldn’t see me.”

“She thinks you left and hid outside the blue line against her instructions.”

“No, Mom! I was right behind her the whole time. All the other kids saw me. You know how you move when you don’t want someone to see you.”

His mother looked him in the eye with a furrowed brow and slowly said, “No, Thomas, I don’t. What do you mean, so they can’t see you?”

“Well, you know how there are shadows around every person that shows where they are not looking or going to look.”

His mother looked even more puzzled and said, “I’m not sure I understand what you are saying. Why don’t you show me?”

“Great, do you want to hide first?”

“No. I want you to do exactly what you did today. I’ll count to ten and you hide, but you can’t leave this room.”

“Okay.”

She stood up and placed her hand over her eyes, counted to ten, opened her eyes, and began searching for Thomas. She looked behind the sofa, the desk, the chair, and in the hallway. After five minutes she was certain that he was nowhere to be found in that room. Then she had a thought. “Thomas,” she said, “stay exactly where you are and don’t move.” She turned around and there he was, right behind her.

“How do you do that?” she asked.

“You know, Mom. I just move away from where you’re going to look.”

She looked at her little boy and said, “I’m still not sure I understand. Do you mean to say you know where my eyes are looking?”

“No, I just know where you’re not looking; the shadows around you show it. Don’t you know where I’m not going to look?”

“Let’s try it this way, Thomas. You’re standing right here in front of me. How long would I have to close my eyes for you to hide?”

“Mom… Just close your eyes and count to one.”

“Oh, one more thing, Thomas. When I say Neil, you immediately reply with Armstrong. This will make it harder for you to hide. Understand?”

“Sure, Mom.” He liked this because Neil Armstrong was one of his favorite ancient heroes.

She blinked and Tag disappeared. She would say Neil and she would immediately hear from right behind her, “Armstrong.” Try as she might, she could not see him. She turned left, jerked back to the right, and turned circles, saying Neil as fast as she could and hearing Armstrong in reply each time, but she was still unable to see him. Finally she just lay down on the floor and turned her head from side to side. It was then that she saw him right next to her, laughing.

“I knew you were going to lie down, but you told me not to leave the room. So you win, you caught me.”

She laid there on the carpet for a moment and then said, “Thomas, if you could leave the room, would you have avoided me seeing you when I lied down?”

“Sure, but rules are rules. You always taught me to play by the rules.”

“So you didn’t leave the playground this morning.”

“No, Mom. Rules are rules.”

She got off the floor and went back to her chair. Then she said, “Thomas, tell me how you do this. I need to know what you do to avoid being seen.”

“Mom, I just go where the person looking for me is not looking. I move into the shadows I see around them. As you turned around, I moved toward the shadows I saw on the side away from your turn. The shadows appear whenever I want to avoid being seen. Unless I look for them, they aren’t there.”

“How do you know where I will be looking?”

“There won’t be any shadows. There’s a sort of shadow that I see when I move to hide. It looks like the shadow you have behind you when a light is shining in front of you. If the light moves right, then your shadow moves left and I move left to stay in the shadow. I guess if you think of your eyes as looking in the direction of the light, then the shadow will move away from where you’re looking. Then all I have to do is go wherever I see the shadow, and I won’t be where you’re looking. I don’t even have to watch the person looking for me, I just move toward the shadows I see behind them. When you turn as fast as you just did then I have to move quickly, but the shadows show me where to go.”

“Are you telling me that you know where someone will look before they know?”

“I don’t know, Mom. I just see the shadow and know they won’t be looking there. I’ve noticed them before, but I didn’t really pay attention to them unless we were playing tag; that is until the game today, and it worked.”

“What else do you know about someone looking for you?”

“Well, I know whenever anyone is deliberately looking at me.”

His mother gave a startled look and said, “What? What do you mean?”

“Well, you know the machines that are on all the walls in town that take your picture?”

“Yes.”

“Well, I like playing a game with them so that I always turn my head when they turn toward me. I don’t think they’ve ever gotten a picture of me and I can see places around me where the machine isn’t looking.”

“So you can tell if anything or anyone is looking at you whether it’s a man or machine?”

“Sure. I know at night when you’re watching me. Can’t you tell when you’re being watched?”

She thought about what he was saying and then said, “Thomas, stand in front of me looking away from me.” Tag got up and did as she asked. “Now, whenever I look at you say ‘now.’”

Tag closed his eyes and sensed his mother behind him sitting in her favorite green chair. She looked out the window and then quickly looked at Tag and heard him immediately say, “Now.” She looked at the floor and then glanced at him out of the corner of her eye. “Now,” Tag said. She waited a minute, then again quickly looked. “Now,” Tag said.

This is impossible, she thought. “Thomas, if there were many people looking for you at the same time, would they see you?”

“I don’t know. They wouldn’t if there were shadows to hide in. Besides, I just learned to play today. I’ve never tried to do this like today. It sure is a lot of fun though.”

“Thomas, I want you to listen to me. This is important. The most important thing I’ve ever told you.” She lifted him up and sat him in her lap. “This ability that you have to see shadows and know when you’re being watched or where someone will look for you is a gift that no one else has. It could get you into a lot of trouble if other people learned about it. You can’t let anyone else know about these things you’re able to do.” His eyes got big and he thought that his mother must be wrong. “Thomas, what other times do you use this gift?”

“Well, whenever we play tag I use it to not get caught. I also sometimes use it to sneak to the front of the lunch line.” Tag laughed and said, “People wonder how I got there, but no one has caught me yet.”

“Thomas, no one can do the things you just described to me; absolutely no one. You’re able to sense things no one else can. This is a unique gift, but it’s dangerous,” his mother said very seriously.

She then explained to her seven-year-old that the world operated by everyone strictly following the rules, and a lot of his education was designed to teach him to follow every instruction he was given. That’s why his teacher was so upset when she thought he had disobeyed a rule by leaving the playground. Tag’s mother told him that he could be smart and learn all his studies, but if he could not follow the rules the government would place him in a job that would let them keep a close eye on him in the future. She said that those who could not follow rules were also not allowed to marry and have children. If the government had the slightest idea that he could prevent them from watching him, then they may put him in a place where he would have no freedom.

“Mom, I didn’t break any rules.”

“I know,” she said. “But if you have the ability to break the rules without being seen, then the government would be very nervous about someone like you. Thomas, it’s extremely important that only your father and I ever know about your gift. I know it’ll be hard not to share it or use it with your friends now that you know they can’t do what you do. But someday they will tell someone and the government will come looking for you. Promise me, promise me to the bottom of your heart, that you will never reveal or use this gift you possess. Have you told anyone else about what you’re able to do?”

Tag sat back down on the footstool in front of his mother and thought for a few moments and remembered starting to tell Eric, but he remembered that they had been interrupted. “No, I’ve only really learned about it today. I promise! I promise, Mom, I’ll keep it hidden.”

“Thank God the teacher doesn’t know the truth,” his mother thought. Then she thought about how to explain to the teacher what happened. “Thomas, you also need to let them catch you in tag, maybe not every time but a lot of the time, and no more sneaking to the front of the line. I am going to write a note to your teacher apologizing for your leaving the playground, but tell her that you did not hear her say you couldn’t, that you were writing the next day’s homework assignment when she explained the rules. I know this isn’t the truth, but I don’t want this incident to hurt your future. Telling her the truth about your gift would cause you a lot of serious problems. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Mom.”

“Also tell her when no other students are around, because they will say you didn’t leave the playground. Thomas, you must learn to fit in and not do anything that would cause anyone to think you’re different or could or would break any rules. Make everyone think that you’re normal and want to do what everyone tells you to do.”

That night when his father got home, Tag’s mother sat down with him and explained what she had discovered that day. He refused to believe it at first until after playing hide-and-seek with Tag for thirty minutes. He was mystified by how his son could do it, but he was even stronger than Tag’s mother in warning him to never do anything that would reveal this gift he possessed. He even told Tag that he would be taken from them if he did, and that he might be made to disappear and never be seen again. If Tag was concerned before, his father had him totally frightened.

That night Tag lay in bed thinking about all that his mother and father had said. He had never seen them show this much fear over anything he had ever done; he loved his mother and father and trusted them more than anyone. So he vowed to himself that he would not use his gift. He would hide what he could do; after all, he thought, he keeps his promises. Still, even if he didn’t use his gift, he could still see the shadows to hide in or whenever someone was looking at him. He decided that he just wouldn’t look to avoid being seen so the shadows wouldn’t appear. They only appeared today when he was looking for a place to hide. He closed his eyes and sensed his mother staring across her bedroom at the wall that separated their rooms. He could sense her fear. He also knew when a Directorate patrol car passed in front of his house and the driver looked around to see if anything needed looking into. Just before he fell asleep he discovered something else about himself. He could sense one of his classmates who lived at least two miles away from him; her name was Leila, and she was looking at his picture in their school yearbook. “Now that’s something new,” he thought. “Maybe this gift hasn’t been completely opened yet.” He had to admit he always enjoyed opening gifts. This was one he would just have to hide. Then he fell asleep.

Chapter 2

T ag was seventeen years old and he liked riding the city floaters to school. Most human transportation used floaters. The floater was aptly named because it actually floated on a cushion of air. Since the invention of the small-sized power cell, vehicles used the power cells to power turbines that spun and lifted the vehicles on propellers. Just like ancient helicopters, the vehicles could lift amazing weight. The city floater Tag was currently riding looked like one of the ancient busses that were used in mass transit, but instead of using streets to travel, the floater just rose and entered a traffic lane hundreds of feet off the ground and flew from stop to stop. The ten-mile trip to school gave him the chance to look out over the city and see some of the millions of people and the homes they lived in. Some of the homes were beautiful to gaze on, and Central City had many examples of them. Central City was the largest city on the North American continent, covering an area that included part of what used to be northern Oklahoma all the way to what used to be South Dakota. The ancient cities on the east and west coasts, New York, Los Angeles, Boston, San Francisco, Washington D.C., and Atlanta, had been destroyed during the third world war with the Chinese and were radioactive for more than three hundred years, making it unsafe to live anywhere near the old sites until two hundred years ago. Now that the radioactivity had dissipated they were growing, but only the central part of the continent, now known as Central City, was safe to live in after that war. It had been damaged during the other wars but managed to survive. Over time it had become the planet’s center of government and had the largest population of any city.

From a distance, the central spires in the middle of the city with the rising sun reflecting off their crystal windows looked like giant diamond triangles growing out of the Earth. Tag was fascinated by the various shapes and colors, and he never tired of studying how the view was constantly changing. His gift gave him an inborn sense of shapes and how they fit together, or, in some cases, didn’t. The huge number of floaters flying over the city at different levels looked like long, moving dotted lines that surrounded the buildings like ants moving around their colony. The city soared thousands of feet into the sky and extended as far as the eye could see. He found that gazing at the city touched him in the deepest part of his soul with an emotion that felt almost religious. The clear blue sky and white clouds gave a beautiful background for the city, and today was spectacular.

The tops of the tallest buildings were covered with low white clouds. Of course, the tallest buildings were 4,500 feet tall, and the clouds didn’t have to be low to cover them. It amazed Tag that some of these buildings extended more than three thousand feet underground. He found it interesting that the height difference from their tops to their lowest levels allowed most of these older buildings to use geothermic energy for their power due to the temperature difference between their tops and bottoms. Of course the Coronado solar panels could have powered these buildings by themselves. Eighty-four years earlier, Joe Coronado had invented a solar panel the size of a floor mat that would generate ten times the electricity of an old solar panel that covered one square mile. That really wasn’t the best thing about his invention, though. Its storage capacity was enormous. One hour of sunshine would power that five-thousand-foot-tall building for a day. This invention allowed humans to have clean, nonpolluting, and unlimited energy. It also powered the millions of floaters used to travel around the planet. Humankind soon found that the solar panels could be used in any application that required power.

It also made a great weapon when it was charged with a fusion reactor instead of the sun. The panels could absorb seemingly unlimited amounts of energy as long as the solar panel discharged its stored energy before reaching its limit. That, however, was a recent discovery that was accidentally made by miners on the moons of Mars. One of them had come up with the idea of charging three power cells to their limit and then releasing all that power into a quick blast of energy focused into a tight beam aimed at a hardened rock wall that had broken six of their drill bits. When they did this, it made an eight-foot circle one hundred feet deep in less than one one-hundredth of a second. The Coronado power cell, as it came to be known after that, made mining for metals easier and increased tenfold the raw material available to build an advanced civilization. It not only made it easier to get to these materials but it also made all the bracing that was done on the walls of a mine obsolete. A circle is nature’s strongest shape because it distributes the forces equally around its surface, so all that the miners had to provide was a surface to walk on. It also made mining asteroids and moons more economical because the walls were airtight from the intense heat, making them extremely hard and smooth as glass. Human expansion into the solar system and planets inside the twenty-light-year limit became an explosion. Every business was looking for a moon or large asteroid to mine for raw materials. Earth became a center of high technology.

On a field trip to one of Earth’s two naval shipyards, Tag’s class saw one of the new destroyers landing, and their tour guide talked about how the Coronado power cell revolutionized the building of spacecraft. They no longer had to be more than 3,600 feet long to contain all the shielding and weapons necessary to protect the crews from the old nuclear reactors in order to survive in space warfare. One of the newest destroyers could easily defeat ten of the old warships. When asked how many ships the navy had, the guide said that was classified. “I hope we have a lot, especially in light of all the trouble we’ve had with the Alliance,” Tag thought. “It can’t be a large number,” he mused. “We only have two shipyards on the entire planet and that’s for building commercial as well as military spacecraft.” In history class he had learned that the Alliance had restricted humanity to only two shipyards on Earth at the same time they imposed the twenty-light-year limit. This was done to control the number of warships humanity could build.

Tag liked watching people go about their everyday tasks. He was a keen observer of behavior, which enabled him to see things most people didn’t. For instance, that man who was planting a flower in his roof garden on top of a building they were passing had a small serial number at the base of his neck that let Tag know that he served in the naval marines. One of his hand-to-hand instructors in school had the same type of tattoo on his neck, and he explained that all the other military branches had their tattoos on their arms. The naval marines had them on their necks so their space armor could confirm that the right owner was putting it on quickly; the vacuum of space required quick entry. The army could usually take their time putting on their armor since they normally operated on a planet’s surface. Every armored suit recognized its owner’s serial number, and if it wasn’t the right number, the armor was programmed to self-destruct with the person inside who didn’t belong.

“He’s really not that big to be a marine,” Tag thought as he watched the marine tend his garden. “Of course in zero gravity you probably don’t have to be very big. One thing’s for certain, that’s one tough soldier I wouldn’t want mad at me.” He knew that marines were very dangerous people. Their hand-to-hand combat skills were well documented and respected. “He’s someone I would avoid.”

Tag thought back to his fourteenth level in school and the marine instructors that were his teachers that year. The fourteenth level is when all students are given classes in hand-to-hand self-defense. Part of the reason for these classes is to find those who have an aptitude for learning the physical moves that are necessary to excel in hand-to-hand fighting. Tag thought it seemed weird to be teaching students how to fight when if you ever had a fight you would be expelled from school; but the cities still had criminals, so learning these skills could save your life. The real reason why everyone had to take the class was so that those who were good could be considered for future military service. Everyone had to take the class once a day for the entire level. Tag discovered very quickly that he could disable and hurt anyone he was fighting. Like everything else, he discovered it by accident. Without thinking, in one of his first matches, which happened to be with Eric, he knew exactly where he was going to move and knew where to hit him so that the force of the blow and Eric’s movement combined for maximum effect. He didn’t swing hard, which was a good thing, because he broke his best friend’s arm. He knew he was only able to do this by using his gift, and he remembered his promise to his mother not to use it. So from that point on he allowed his opponents to win, but he continued to practice moves during class and especially at home. His instructors decided that that first bout was just luck. His sense of knowing where his opponent would move gave him a huge unfair advantage, and it also prevented any of his opponents from ever really landing a solid blow when they beat him. Just like his game of tag as a five-year-old, no one could really tag him with a hard blow during these sessions. These particular skills were going to save his life many times in the future. However, at seventeen years old he learned the skills simply because it gave him great pleasure to be able to control his physical movements. He would sit in these classes and close his eyes and be able to see in his mind the motions opponents made as they clashed with each other. The instructors never lost, but he could tell that they were not using all their skills. In his mind’s eye he could see the instructors start to deliver blows that could injure students, then stop and use other moves that were not as effective and were less dangerous. What he didn’t know was the instructors were observing not only the students who were competing but also those that were watching. Their reports listed Tag as someone who had no affinity or interest in what they were teaching. “He sleeps through most of the class,” they wrote. These reports eliminated the possibility of him ever having a military career. What they didn’t realize, and Tag didn’t know himself, was that he would never need training; his body just knew what to do to protect him.

Some of his classmates did quite well, including one whom he never tired of watching. Leila Barber seldom lost against her classmates. Tag knew that she loved dancing and gymnastics, and those skills translated well in hand-to-hand self-defense. She was the most beautiful girl he had ever seen. She had long black hair, brown eyes, and an olive complexion, possessed a slim but strong body, and moved with a grace that even someone without his gift could see. He had been watching her since he had felt her looking at his picture when he was seven years old. He had never gotten the nerve to talk with her but had gazed at her whenever he could. It wasn’t only her beauty that attracted him; she was also one of the smartest people he had ever known. This combination not only beguiled him, but intimidated him.

“How could she ever be interested in someone like me?” he wondered. It seemed that all the boys that had wealthy families and popularity were constantly asking her out. So he kept his distance and loved her from afar. Though he promised his mother not to use his gift, he would sometimes watch her and not let her see him do it. It was one of these times on the floater coming home from school where he was gazing at her that led to the start of his troubles with the Enforcement Committee. Enforcement Committee: they were two simple words that didn’t sound dangerous at all. However, it was this branch of government security that ruthlessly stamped out dissension and had the power to make people disappear. That day on the floater put him on a collision course with the agency that would shape the future of his life and mankind.

Chapter 3

O n that particular day Tag was sitting two seats away from Leila and her best friend Tara, and he was enjoying the view. And what a view. Leila was wearing a bright yellow sundress with a matching ribbon that tied her hair in a ponytail. She was amazing. Tara was a very pretty girl, too, but in a different way from Leila. Tara had short red hair and green eyes and was tall. She was two inches taller than Tag and had a shape that most movie stars would die for. She was pretty, but not as gorgeous as Leila, at least not in his opinion. He relaxed in his seat and felt the warmth of the sun on his back and fantasized about going out with Leila. The city passed below and he felt relaxed and comfortable, looking out at the city and Leila, his two favorite pastimes. The public floater was only half full, and most of the riders were students going home after class. No one was saying much because they had taken the administrative placement test that day, which was required of all students the year before they graduated. The test had started early in the morning and lasted seven hours. Tag was tired, but never too tired to gaze at Leila. He noticed that something was different today. She was quiet and slumped over in her seat, which was not like her at all. Suddenly Leila started crying. Tara put her arm around Leila and started whispering. “What’s wrong with her?” Tag thought. He moved unseen to the seat behind them so he could hear what was going on.

“It’ll be all right, Leila,” Tara said. “With all of your other test scores the administrators will know just how smart you really are.”

“No, it won’t be okay.” Leila was holding her head in her hand and said, “This test is used to determine what job you’re best suited for, and I’ve failed miserably.”

“Leila, you’re wrong. You couldn’t have done that bad.”

The floater stopped and three students got off. Leila and Tara waited for them to pass, and then Leila said, “Yes, I did.” She sobbed, “Last night my parents had an argument, and my mother said she was leaving my father and ending their marriage. She has always had a much higher job and she resents that she has provided most of our family’s support.”

Tag ducked further down in his seat as Tara looked around to see if anyone had noticed Leila crying. Then Tara said, “They were just angry. They didn’t mean it, they’ll stay together. Your mother knows what will happen if she leaves. She could even lose that higher job.”

“No, I could tell she meant it. I came out of my room and told her that she just can’t do this! I told her that children from broken families were not allowed to marry because their genetics showed they were not suited to make that kind of commitment. I cried, yelled, and begged her not to do it.”

“What did she say?”

“She said she had made her decision and though she knew that it would cause pain, she was not going to change her mind.”

“Oh Leila, I’m so sorry.”

“My father and I argued with her all night until she finally agreed not to leave until after I was married. She told me that she won’t wait forever for that to happen. That’s the good news. The bad news is that when I took the test this morning I was emotionally, mentally, and physically exhausted. The last half of the test I just marked answers at random because I was so far behind. There’s a chance I can get married, but I probably won’t get a job that will support my family. Without a good paying job, my choices for a spouse will be greatly limited. I’ll be like some poor people that have turned to crime to support themselves.”

“Leila, you’re just being dramatic now,” Tara said, and she tightened her arm around Lelia’s shoulders.

Tag listened to them and felt something inside him break. He would do anything to take away her sorrow, but he was powerless. Oh, how he wished he could hold and comfort her. He couldn’t think of anything that could be done to help her. Then Tara said something that told him how he could do it.

“Leila, let’s pray that they lose your test before it’s graded,” Tara said. “Sometimes miracles do happen.”

“Tara, you’re a great friend, but you know as well as I that will never happen, but I’ll still pray with you. Pray that after they grade this test they won’t accuse me of having cheated on all the others.”

Tag moved out of the seat without being seen. He walked to the front of the floater and waited for the next stop. What Tara had said started him thinking. If Leila’s test were to disappear before they graded it, then she would have to retake it when she wouldn’t be so worn out. He had to find a way to make that happen. Time was short, he realized; grading would probably start that night. Their test administrator was very efficient and usually had results available the day after they took a test. He had to do something now. When the floater made its next stop he used his gift and got off without anyone seeing him go. He called home and left a message. “Mom, I’m going to spend the night with Eric. We took our placement test today and we want to talk about it. I’ll be home tomorrow after school. I love you.” He didn’t worry that she would call to check, because she had never checked on him before and she trusted him. It hurt him to know that he was going to betray that trust by trying to steal Leila’s test, and he knew in his heart that in order to make that happen he was going to have to use the very gifts he promised her he wouldn’t. He wasn’t certain how he was going to do it, but he knew he had to try. One thing he did know, he could not use public transportation to go back to his school. Stealing the test was only half the battle; the other half was not getting caught doing it. In order to ride public transportation you had to place your transport card in the payment slot. If in the future someone suspected that Leila’s test was taken, the first place they would look would be public transportation records to see who used it at the time of the theft. Getting on a public floater without being seen was impossible, because you could not board without your weight triggering the payment computer. So he knew he had to walk back to school and avoid being seen by anyone or any cameras. He had four miles to cover, and all of it had to be done on surface streets, which after dark were dangerous places to be. He started walking and noticed the city around him felt like it had a life of its own. The towering buildings, the floaters flying overhead, the parks that lined the streets, and the people going about their business all caught his attention and brightened the sadness he was feeling-a little. He was avoiding the cameras without really thinking about it. He just moved into the shadows he sensed and continued to walk and watch human existence unfold around him. He noticed the patterns of shadows in front and to the sides of him that showed him where to go to avoid being seen. Sometimes he had to move along a wall, stop, and then duck and run until his sense told him to move in another direction. He used vehicles, moving floaters, and other people to screen him from all the electronic surveillance along his route. He always looked down or away whenever people looked at him so that no one would see his face. He slouched to look shorter than he was. All these things he did with no conscious effort. Staying hidden came as natural to him as swimming did to a fish. Finally he arrived in front of the school. The one-story building loomed in front of him and beckoned to him. He saw that there were still numerous people in and around the school. That was going to make it difficult to avoid being seen.

“Now the real fun begins,” he thought. “At least it’s getting dark, and that should help.” He looked at the school and could see the psychic shadows that he could move in without being seen. The problem was that they were changing rapidly because so many people were still there. Also, a shadow where no one was looking would disappear as soon as someone in the building casually glanced outside. He had never seen the shadow patterns shift so rapidly. He stood next to a tree on the edge of the school property looking across the two-hundred-yard expanse of grass and trees that fronted the school. The trees were scattered and didn’t offer much in the way of concealment. He decided his only chance was to start running, using the shadow patterns as much as possible. Tag hoped that if someone saw him he could jump into another shadow and they would lose sight of him. He had never taken this kind of risk before, but he couldn’t think of another plan.

He began running towards the faculty entrance. There were about two hundred yards to cross, and he was moving fast. He dodged left, then right, going from shadow to shadow, sometimes having to jump because the shadow was three feet off the ground, and then roll because the shadow was only two feet high, but he managed to stay in the psychic shadows all the way up to the shrubbery next to the faculty entrance. Then he waited and caught his breath. He looked back at the ground he had just covered and saw all the psychic shadows were still moving with very little predictability. Somehow he knew that if he had moved slowly from shadow to shadow he would’ve been seen. This was a lesson he would not forget. Time passed and, without thinking, Tag moved back and forth behind the shrubs whenever the psychic shadows moved. He thought about Leila and her problems at home and was thankful that his parents loved each other so much. He knew he would be devastated if his parents divorced. He sat down and watched the psychic shadows go from moving quickly, then slowing down, and finally stopping and covering all the ground around the school as the day ended and it began to get dark. By now most of the people had left. “My shoulders hurt. This wall needs more soft spots,” he thought, and then he stood up and peered through the shrubbery. He could see the walkway as it wound from the door to the street. So far, there was no sign of Mr. Graham, the test administrator. He looked down and saw the gravel in the flower bed at his feet. He bent down and picked up several of the larger stones and put them in his pocket. He watched the door and thought about how he could possibly get Leila’s test. He felt certain the test administrator would come this evening to process the tests and scan them into the computer.

“You would think,” Tag thought as he sat back down and leaned against the hard wall, “that they would just give the test in the computer instead of using old-fashioned paper and pencil.” But it had been decided centuries ago that if something happened to the human race, the survivors would need to know how to read and write without the use of a computer. In light of humankind’s recent skirmishes with the Cainth, and the real possibility of an attack on Earth, this decision made more sense now than ever. All students also had to learn Alliance as a second language. All races used standard Alliance to communicate, and the tests were actually written in the official Alliance language. English measurements such as a second corresponded to a sem in Alliance; a minute was a dreg; an hour was a drag; a day was a rotation; and a year was a cycle. A distance such as a foot was a deg; a mile was a seg; and so on, until sometimes the languages were used interchangeably. However, the scoring was done by computer. Tag knew that he had to get the test before Mr. Graham started inputting them. “It’s getting dark,” he thought. “It’s time for you to show up, Mr. Graham.”

Time seemed to drag, and Tag began to worry that the tests wouldn’t be graded tonight. “Finally,” Tag thought as he saw Mr. Graham getting out of his floater. He was walking slowly from the street to the faculty entrance and fortunately the entire area was covered in psychic shadows, so Tag knew no one was watching. The only place there were no shadows was directly in front of Mr. Graham. Tag waited until Mr. Graham was even with him and slipped out of the shrubbery and, just like in his first game of hide-and-seek, moved behind Mr. Graham. He knew he would have to stay low because the entry camera would flash as soon as Mr. Graham entered the door.

Bert Graham had been a test administrator for thirty-two years and, quite frankly, found no enjoyment in his work. “I guess that’s why they call it work,” he thought. He took out his keys and unlocked the faculty door; he entered and looked up at the camera as it flashed, and then he locked the door behind him. Tag stayed concealed behind him in the psychic shadow, which told him the camera had not seen him.

Bert started walking down the hall to his office and looked at the pictures hanging on the school wall. He always smiled as he passed the picture of William Clinton. The guy just had funny looking hair. As he opened his office he thought about the work he had to do. The process was simple. He would take each student’s test booklet and scan the code from the top left corner into the computer; then he would feed the student’s answer sheets into the receiving slot. The reason for the test booklet being scanned was that every student had a different test. Copying someone else’s paper would never help because no two students had the same questions on the same page. Subsequently, the answer sheets only made sense when matched to the appropriate test booklet. He sat down in his chair, opened the safe, and took out the tests. “Might as well begin,” Mr. Graham thought and began processing the tests.

Standing quietly behind Mr. Graham, Tag looked at the stack of papers on the desk. He knew that he had to make his move when Leila’s test was on top of the stack. He took one of the pebbles out of his pocket and stood behind Mr. Graham. He waited patiently as the stack grew smaller. Finally, there it was: Leila Barber. Her folder was the next one to be processed. He had decided that the safest thing to do would be to take the test booklet and leave the answer sheets. He figured that if he took the answer sheets they could accuse her of not taking the test. This way, without the test booklet, her answer sheets would make no sense, especially since more than half of the test involved marking A, B, C, or D as the answer to a question. He threw the smallest pebble at the glass on the classroom door. He closely watched the papers to see if a psychic shadow would cover them and he could take Leila’s booklet without being seen. Suddenly there it was. A psychic shadow covered the desk and he reached around and grabbed the folder, took the test booklet out, and put the folder back down before the shadow disappeared.

“What’s that noise?” Mr. Graham thought. He looked over at the door and saw nothing out of the ordinary, but he distinctly heard a small ping. He turned his chair toward the door and started to get up but decided it was nothing and turned back to continue his work. He picked up the next folder, and then heard a louder ping at the door. “Now that’s odd,” he thought. He got up and walked to the door, opened it, stepped into the hall, and looked around. To the left, the hallway was empty, with all the classroom doors closed; the hallway was also empty to the right. He listened intently for a few moments and then thought, “Nothing.” He scratched his head and went back inside to finish his work.

Tag had thrown another pebble at the door as soon as he had the test booklet. As he had hoped, Mr. Graham went to the door and opened it, with Tag following along behind him. When Mr. Graham stepped back into the room, Tag remained in the hall. He spent the next thirty minutes working his way back to the faculty entrance, avoiding all the moving cameras in the hall. He waited in a shadow beside the door, hoping that it wouldn’t be long before someone showed up. He was pretty certain that someone was coming and that the groad was about to hit the reactor. He sat and passed time by looking at the pictures on the wall and wondered just who this Bill Clinton was that his school was named for. He looked at the pictures of the school namesake and thought, “He sure had funny looking hair. He also didn’t look good in the prisoner of war uniform the Chinese made him wear after the third world war. He must have escaped and become famous or something to have this school named after him.” Then he thought that it sure was quiet in there at night. Even the climate system could be heard going on and off. You couldn’t hear it during the day. “Come on, Mr. Graham. Call somebody; I’ve got to get out of here,” he silently plead.

Mr. Graham was looking at Leila Barber’s test folder. All the answer sheets were there but the test booklet was missing. He checked the log of the two assistant administrators who had collected the test materials and saw Leila’s thumbprint inside the booklet and answer sheet boxes, showing that she had turned both in. This was highly irregular and he could not think of any way that the test booklet could be missing. When the test ended, two administrators were present to verify that all materials were collected properly. The materials were then placed in a security lockbox, brought to his office, and dropped through the top into his safe. There was a one-way force field on his safe where things could go in but nothing could be taken out. He turned on his communicator and called the two assistant administrators that had handled the test materials. They insisted that all the materials were collected properly. He requested that they come to his office immediately. From Mr. Graham’s voice they knew something was wrong, and they immediately left for the school. Mr. Graham also called Edward Garcia, who was his contact at the Education Security Division. After explaining what he found, Sergeant Garcia said he would be right over. “Something’s wrong,” Sergeant Garcia thought. “This sort of thing just doesn’t happen.”

Tag waited at the door for the people that he knew Mr. Graham would call. “Shoot, they call people in if students have an argument,” he realized. He was pretty certain this would qualify as much more than an argument. So he waited patiently, watching Bill Clinton’s picture watch him. “Maybe his hair wasn’t so stupid looking. It could grow on you,” he thought. He chuckled at that. “Grow on you,” he snickered.

He didn’t have long to wait. All at once he noticed that all the psychic shadows around the door had disappeared. There were three people at the door and someone was unlocking it, and he knew he would be seen if he didn’t move. He decided to take a chance. He took a large pebble out of his pocket and watched the people as the door was unlocked and they all entered. The door opened inward and Tag crouched behind it. The first two men almost ran straight through without looking to either side, so he knew that it was the third man who would be looking around. Just as Sergeant Garcia entered the door, Tag threw his pebble at a set of lockers on the other side of the hallway. Two things happened at once: Sergeant Garcia heard the noise and looked down the hall at the lockers, and Tag was immediately surrounded by a psychic shadow. He used that moment to slip out the door before Sergeant Garcia looked around.

“Now that’s strange,” Sergeant Garcia thought. He looked around and then moved down towards the lockers. He noticed a small stone at the base of the first one. “One of the two assistant administrators must have kicked it when they came through the door,” he surmised. He stood up to go back and lock the door and then looked carefully around the hallway. He could see nothing out of the ordinary, but before he went in to Mr. Graham’s office he did a thorough search of the building. He also checked all the camera records to see if they had recorded anyone else in the building. Once he satisfied himself that no one else was there he went to see Mr. Graham. He found Mr. Graham and his two assistants heatedly discussing the missing test booklet. He took a seat in a student’s desk and listened in. He glanced up at the pictures on the wall and thought, “Boy, the guy this school is named for sure looks freaky with that weird hair.”

“You couldn’t have collected it or it would be in the folder,” Mr. Graham said.

“Sir, we were very careful about that. I took the test booklet from each student, placed it in a folder, took the student’s thumbprint in the appropriate square, then handed the folder to my associate here who did the same thing with the answer sheets. He wouldn’t have put the answer sheets in the folder if the test booklet was not in the folder first.”

“I agree with Adam,” the second assistant said. “That is exactly what we did, except that after getting the thumbprint for the test materials, I placed them in the lockbox until all of them were collected, then closed it and locked it. We both then walked the lockbox to your office and placed it in your safe.”

“Well it’s not here!” shouted Mr. Graham. “What do you two think happened to it?”

The assistant administrators looked at each other, and one said, “I don’t know.”

Sergeant Garcia interrupted and said, “It’s obvious that something happened, and either someone in this room is being less than honest or someone outside this room did something to cause this. I want the three of you to be available in the morning to meet with the chief investigator to go over your stories. I also want the student whose test booklet is missing to be made available to determine what they remember about turning in their test materials. I have to tell you that this may seem like something small, but we will get to the bottom of what happened. This is not something that security will take lightly. These placement tests are the backbone of our structure in placing the right person in the right position. If someone has tampered with the system, we will find out.”

Mr. Graham and the two assistants looked at each other and knew that tomorrow morning they would probably be questioned in a truth field. It was not going to be a pleasant day. They knew that the three of them were the most likely suspects and that the investigators would keep digging, even if they were truthful in their denials. Sergeant Garcia said to the two assistant test administrators, “The two of you go home and get some rest. We’ll discuss this in the morning.”

Mr. Graham completed entering the tests for the remaining students while Sergeant Garcia watched. “Bert, why don’t you go home and get some rest,” Sergeant Garcia said. “I believe you when you say that you had nothing to do with this. After all, you’re the one that reported it. I also sense that those two assistants are also being honest, so that means something impossible happened here. The department of security may let little things slide, but not impossible ones. This could get messy. Advanced placement tests are taken very seriously, and this irregularity must be investigated.”

Mr. Graham nodded and remembered how bored he was with his job when he started that evening. Well, he certainly was not going to be bored now. He even wished for that boredom to return. What he suspected was that he would not make thirty-three years as a test administrator if, as Sergeant Garcia suspected, this was going to be a mess.

Chapter 4

T ag began working his way back home, making sure he avoided all the cameras and people he encountered. In the parks he moved through, he could smell the grass that the auto mowers had trimmed. The trees moving in the gentle breeze and the insects flying through the night lights made the night feel peaceful and calmed him after the stress of taking Leila’s test. He decided that the city at street level, which he seldom saw from his floater, had its own beauty. The parks that lined the thoroughfares and the buildings with their crystal windows reflecting light in all directions added to the serenity of the street-level sidewalks. The streetlights cast eerie shadows as they shone through the trees. It was slow going because most of the cameras overlapped their coverage, and he had to move during the time that one swung away while the other was moving toward him. He would occasionally walk beside another person because the shadow was there. This gave him time to enjoy the walk back to his home. As time passed, there were fewer people out. It was completely dark now and most people did not walk the streets at night. He was making good time, and if things continued moving smoothly he should make it home by daylight. He had already passed the spot where he had exited the floater and only had another six miles to go. It was eerily quiet at street level, and though he could see thousands of floaters flying far overhead their drone could barely be heard. Their lights made the sky look like thousands of swarming fireflies. He had passed several of the giant buildings a few blocks back and saw hundreds of floaters lifting off the top floors. “Must be a shift change,” he thought.

“I hope my luck holds out. I’m not familiar with this area,” he worried. The first four miles had been easy because he had walked it going to his school, but he was unfamiliar with the route he was taking now, and it made him nervous and he wasn’t sure why. He normally flew high over this area on a public floater so the details at ground level just weren’t familiar. He moved through a small park, stepped around a swing set, and then moved to the sidewalk that ran along the wall of another building. Then he felt it. Someone was watching him, and they were not alone. There were five of them. He looked out from the wall into the park parallel to the sidewalk, but it was too dark to see very far into it. He couldn’t see them but he knew that they were there, and they were moving quickly to surround him. “This gift is strange,” he thought. “I can still see the shadows and avoid the surveillance cameras but I know that I’m being watched, and with that many watching me there’s no way for me to escape them undetected.” He thought about running, but then the cameras would see him. He had to decide quickly; the camera covering the sidewalk was swinging back.

He had entered a part of the city that was dangerous. Though the Directorate kept tight controls over Earth’s population, some people living in poverty resorted to crime to support themselves. He passed one of the tall buildings in which a large percentage of its occupants were on government assistance and low income. He suspected that one person watching him would not be very unusual, but five had to mean trouble. If they were coming after him he couldn’t expect any help. With the advent of floaters there was very little surface traffic at night anymore, and this late there was none. The moon had not risen high, so the only light came from the lamps scattered along the sidewalk. He sensed that other than those five there was no one else close by, and the five were completing their plan to smoothly surround him. It surprised him that anyone would even attempt to commit a crime with all the surveillance cameras, but he suspected that it would be over and done before anyone monitoring the cameras could react. His thought about running away from the building he had been walking next to was now unrealistic, and he knew that if he did the cameras would see him. If he didn’t run and he was stopped by these five following him, then the cameras would see him. He was going to be seen; there was no avoiding it, and he decided that he would rather be in a lighted area and have the building at his back than be totally surrounded on all sides in the dark. So he stopped, sat down, placed his back against the crystal glass of the building behind him, and lowered his head so the cameras couldn’t see his face. The shadows disappeared, so he knew the camera was now recording him. That’s when he saw them approaching.

They were moving as a unit and he could see that they had done this sort of thing before. One of them went to the left and one went to the right about ten feet on either side of him. They pulled out guns and held them against their legs so they wouldn’t be easily seen by the camera; then they faced away from him. The other three moved towards him from the front, and they were holding knives. Fear coursed through his body and he could feel his heart rate go up. He knew that the cameras recording this would take another nine seconds before he was in a blank space in their coverage. He had to wait until that moment to try and escape. “I can’t let them record my face,” he thought.

“What do you want?” Tag asked. “I’m not carrying any credits or anything else of value you would want.” He kept his head down, looking at the pavement in front of him. He watched them move closer and spread out to block any escape.

“I hope you don’t mind if we determine that for ourselves,” the man to the left said. “Your clothes look pretty good to me.” He was tall and moved smoothly for his size. The two men on each side of the center man moved to his left and right, holding their knives out. They wore clothes that were old, and their shoes had worn spots on them. One had a pockmarked face that also bore a scar that ran the length of his left cheek. His right hand had scars and looked like it had been burned.

“You can make this easy on yourself or we can do it the hard way,” the one on his left said.

Tag noticed that they all had on hoods but didn’t wear anything to hide their faces from him. The hoods would hide their faces from the camera but not from him.

“I think it’s going to be the hard way even if I wanted it easier,” Tag said to the man on the left. “You’re letting me see your faces, so I think there’s no way you’re going to let me walk away from here. Is there anything I can do to leave safely?” Tag asked while looking at the ground, because he still had four seconds until the camera’s blind spot returned.

The man said, “We have a smart one here, boys. I guess if you let us cut out your eyes so you couldn’t identify us later, we might consider it.” The man cocked his head to the side and then said, “But I don’t think you’ll just stand there and let us do that, would you?” He then looked at the one on his left and nodded.

At that moment Tag saw he was back in the blind spot of the camera again, just as the man on his left lunged forward to cut his throat. Everything suddenly turned to super slow motion. Tag could see in his mind where the attacker’s thrust was going to be, and the attacker’s movements seemed to happen very, very slowly. He stood up, moving at what felt like normal speed, smoothly stepped inside the thrust, placed his hand where the man’s hand was going to be, and grabbed his wrist as it arrived. Then, while turning the man’s arm, Tag slammed his fist into the man’s elbow, breaking it, which caused him to drop his knife. Tag immediately started a roll to his right to avoid the slash of the second attacker, which was aimed at his back. As he started his roll he saw the first attacker’s knife falling slowly by his head toward the pavement, and he reached up and grabbed it with his right hand. In the middle of his roll he raised the knife up into the path of the second attacker’s slash, causing the attacker to cut his own wrist, severing his tendons and ligaments, which caused him also to drop his knife. Tag picked up the second knife with his left hand as he came out of his roll. As he straightened up, he immediately saw a psychic shadow the thickness of a pencil running from his right hand toward the gunman in front of him. The gunman had started to lift his gun to shoot, and Tag threw the knife in his right hand at the shadow, connecting him with the gunman. The knife flew through the pencil-shaped shadow at normal speed and entered the gunman’s right eye socket as he crouched to take aim. The gunman stood there for just a moment before he slowly fell forward.

As the knife left his hand toward the first gunman, Tag sensed that the other gunman behind him was taking aim, so he followed his throwing motion and did a side roll as a bullet slowly went through the space his head had just occupied. As he rolled he saw another pencil-thin shadow under him, and he threw the second knife between his legs. He noticed during his roll that there was a bird flying overhead that appeared to be almost stationary. He thought that time must have somehow slowed down for him. He was moving at what felt like normal speed, but everything else was moving very, very slowly. The knife he threw at the second gunman also flew along that pencil-thin shadow and struck the second gunman in the heart. The gunman fell backwards, his second shot going wild. Tag came out of his second roll, stepped in front of the first attacker, grabbed the arm that was broken, and swung the man viciously face-first into the wall of the building; he then pivoted toward the attacker, who was still holding his cut wrist, and kicked him between his legs. As the attacker bent forward Tag slammed his knee into the attacker’s face so hard that the attacker came off the ground and flipped backward so fast that he hit his head on the concrete with a sickening sound. Then Tag sat down next to the wall and lowered his head. The camera was coming back and the psychic shadows were disappearing.

The big man in the center had not even moved during the few moments that the other four had been killed. He stood there, stunned, and thought, “This isn’t possible; no one can move that fast. This boy killed four men in less than five seconds. He moved faster than my eyes could follow. I was supposed to keep him from running and now here I am, surrounded by four dead men. And these men were good, very good.” They scared him; two of them were former soldiers that were proud of how vicious they were. “Now what do I do?” he wondered. He stood there, afraid to run and afraid to attack, which was fine with Tag, because the blind spot wouldn’t be back for another ten seconds.

Tag’s heart was beating wildly and he was amazed at what happened. He didn’t even have a chance to think about what was happening during the attack; his body seemed to react without conscious thought. “What now?” Tag asked. “Do we continue this, or are you going to let me go?”

The big man noticed that the boy never raised his head when he spoke. As a matter of fact, while all this happened he did not get a good look at the boy’s face; he was moving too fast for him to see. The big man had a lot of experience. He was a former naval marine who had seen more than his share of hand-to-hand training. But he had never seen anything close to this. He may not have seen the boy’s face, but he was certain the boy had seen his. He stood there and struggled with what to do. “What do you suggest?” he asked in a shaky voice.

“Just turn your back, count to three, then go your way,” Tag said. “Just four more seconds,” Tag thought.

Tag knew that the big man was scared about being identified and was not going to go away easily. The big man thought for a moment and then said, “Okay, we’ll do it your way,” and slowly turned around. “Perfect,” Tag thought; he was in the blind spot once more and was immediately moving behind the big man as he turned. It was then a simple task to move through the psychic shadows so he wouldn’t be seen.

The big man slowly turned, started to leave, and then turned to see if the young boy would assure him that he would not identify him. The boy was gone. “Where did he go? Where is he?” he wondered. He turned and looked everywhere, but the boy was nowhere to be seen. He felt a chill in the deepest part of his soul and then he felt fear. He turned and ran. He knew that now his family might be at risk if he was identified.

Only twenty seconds had passed from the moment the first attacker moved to when the big man ran away. That was too short a time for the security team to arrive, but they did land there only two minutes after the big man had started to run away. One of the Directorate surveillance monitors had received a warning from the cameras’ sensors that gunshots were fired and a crime was being committed. The Directorate camera monitor took over manual control of the area cameras just as the big man left the scene. The monitor followed the big man until he lost sight of him when he went through a doorway that was recessed in a wall of a tall habitation building where thousands of families worked and lived. He switched to the cameras inside the building, but there was a shift change taking place and there were hundreds of people moving through the corridors. Even setting the cameras to find only the people who were his approximate size proved fruitless. There were just too many people, and he could have moved out of the corridor without being seen. “They must have planned this so that they could use the shift change to escape,” the monitor thought. The monitor then started looking for the other person that was sitting against the wall, but he was nowhere to be found. “How can that happen?” he wondered.

When the security team arrived at the scene of the attack, they looked at the carnage and wondered what had just happened. The bodies had fallen in haphazard fashion and blood was everywhere. John Sinclair, an enforcement committee senior inspector, looked at the bodies and then made a decision. Esa Connor, who was the department head of the North American enforcement committee, received a call on his com and said, “What is it, John?”

“Sir, I’m at a crime scene where four people have just been killed. The killer has escaped without being apprehended and I’m having difficulty determining exactly what happened here.”

“Four people killed,” Esa thought. Then he punched a button on his com and said, “Julie, send me John’s coordinates. I’m going to the scene,”

John looked at the dead bodies and told his team to expect Department Head Connor to arrive shortly. “I don’t remember the last time we’ve had more than two killings,” John thought. “I can use some help.”

Chapter 5

A dmiral Dorg, supreme commander of the Cainth military forces, entered his office, and everyone immediately came to attention. He looked around his command center for a moment and then said, “Rest; continue what you were doing.” He observed his staff going back to their consoles and noticed that their uniforms were perfect and that they were nervous in his presence. “That’s a good thing,” he decided. He stood watching his staff for a few more moments with his top arms crossed on his chest and his lower pair of arms behind his back. He looked out the window and noticed the cold Cainth winter howling outside. He actually enjoyed wintertime and could watch the blue ice shards blowing in the eighty-trigs-per-hour wind for drags. The tall, gray, leafless stone tree outside the window had so many ice shards sticking in its trunk and branches that they were sticking to each other; it was the ice shards that would give the gray tree the moisture it would need for the rest of the cycle. The shards couldn’t penetrate to the core of the tree because it was harder than most modern alloys. Anyone going outside into those conditions was required to wear armor unless they wanted to be cut to shreds by the blowing ice. The stone trees just rocked slowly in the howling wind and absorbed the ice into their bark. Admiral Dorg looked around his command center again and was pleased by the efficiency of his staff. He stepped into his private office, motioning for his adjutant to join him. He sat down and asked, “Tresk, do you have the plan set up?”

“Yes, Admiral,” Tresk said. “I’m in communication with the Glod commander and he’s going to star drive as soon as he receives the coordinates.” Tresk then sent the feed of the Glod ship to Dorg’s display.

“Is our ship in position?”

“Yes sir. It’s been there for three rotations, powered down except for environmental systems and passive sensors. It should be undetectable.”

“When is the human ship expected?”

“We expect it within the next rotation.”

“Did you make sure the Glod understand that whatever the Earth ship says when challenged that they will still attack?”

“I don’t think you’ll have to worry about that, sir. It’s the Glods’ nature to shoot first and then ask questions.”

“Even so, I want the Earth ship destroyed so we can see how far they’ve come in weapon development. I want them to have to use all of their weapons and defenses.”

It had been a hundred years since the Cainth admiral had destroyed the Earth cruiser. Before dying, the Earth ship had destroyed two Cainth destroyers and badly damaged a cruiser and a battleship. Dorg’s grandfather was one of those killed on the damaged cruiser during that battle. His grandfather was a high noble and was third in line for the leadership of his clan. His father, who was a young cub when Dorg’s grandfather died, had never forgotten or forgiven this new civilization for his death, and he had raised his sons to carry that hatred.

Dorg had worked his way up through the ranks until sixty rotations ago he became the overall commander of the Cainth armed services. He consolidated his position by promoting those he knew he could trust and established closer connections with the Glod Union. One of the first things he planned to do was to determine the capabilities of an Earth warship. He also knew that he couldn’t get his hands dirty because of political pressure from the rest of the Alliance, which thought the Cainth were overly paranoid about Earth, a once-peaceful civilization. He also knew the clan leaders would veto the plan if he told them. He made sure he could trust the ones who knew of the plan and he didn’t let anyone else know.

Dorg stood rocking back and forth on his legs while looking at the wall screen that showed the huge Glod cruiser. He admired the cruiser’s numerous weapons and wished his own ships were as powerful. It was 2,300 feet long and bristled with weapon ports. He knew that the Glod cruiser’s screens were stronger than his dreadnoughts and they were also faster. Then he thought about the so-called peaceful humans. “Peaceful my grump,” he thought. That ship had been the focus of two hundred warships and had not been easily destroyed. As a young officer, he replayed the recording of the attack and marveled at how the human ship had maneuvered to avoid concentrated fire. Now a hundred years had gone by and he knew that the humans had not been dormant in developing better weapons. “Of course we learned from that battle too and our ships are better than they were. But are we better than our adversary?” he wondered. He had to know. He decided to use a modern warship to test the human ship to determine how the humans would measure up to modern technology.

So he enlisted the aid of the Glod to make that determination. It really wasn’t hard to get their help. The Glod were not part of the original invasion two hundred years ago because their planet was so far away, but they would have gladly taken part if asked. Among the Alliance members, the Glod were, like the Cainth, very warlike and took great pride in being feared. The only thing that kept them in line was the knowledge that the other 820 members of the Alliance would combine against them if they tried to exercise their warlike behaviors against other members. They had one of the largest fleets in the Alliance, and their ships were considered the best technologically. Dorg knew that his fleet could not match theirs. The Glod ships were larger and faster and had stronger screens and armaments. Their weapons were the best in the Alliance. When Dorg approached one of the Glod’s ambassadors and suggested the importance of finding out the capabilities of Earth’s warships, he had a very receptive audience. Dorg found himself to be physically quite a contrast when he was sitting across from the huge Glod. Dorg was tall for his race at five feet four, but the Glod ambassador stood seven feet six and weighed more than five hundred pounds of hard muscle. His long orange hair hung in a braid down his back and his eyes were vertical slits with green pupils in a light red face. Glods were bipeds and their bodies were hugely muscled. They each had a yellow ridge that ran along the edge of their hairline from ear to ear, and when it turned orange it warned of impending rage. Dorg knew he was no match for a Glod warrior; their history was replete with constant combat between their nations. They were also recognized as the fiercest drop troops of all the Alliance races. They were huge but also quick. When the Glods were armed with their traditional four-foot swords, which they handled almost faster than the eye could follow, most races gave a wide berth to avoid doing anything that might lead to a duel. The thing that brought the Cainth and the Glod together was their temperament. They respected each other for their warrior culture and the aggressive mentality of their races. A Glod would win a hand-to-hand fight but would not come away without injury when facing a Cainth warrior, armed with the three short swords and throwing knives that they deftly used with all four arms. The Cainth had evolved to be able to use all four arms independently. They were once tree dwellers and their arms made climbing and life in trees easy. One pair of arms would hold onto the tree even when they slept, while the other pair would hold their tools. They were deadly in hand-to-hand combat because of their deft use of their four weapons.

Dorg looked at the Glod and said, “I appreciate your willingness to help me with this project, Ambassador.”

The huge Glod waved his hand and said, “I’m more than happy to do it. We are a warrior culture, and if we don’t find someone else to practice our skills on then we end up fighting each other. The Alliance prevents us from really practicing our fighting skills, so we look for any opportunity to use them. I think that we are a lot like your own race in this.”

“You’re right.”

“How big a ship would you need?” the ambassador asked.

“I think a heavy cruiser should be sufficient,” Dorg responded.

“I’ve got just the ship for what you’re planning. I’ll give you the commander’s link and you can set it up directly with him. I’ll let him know that I’ve approved the action.”

“Thank you. It’s important that we not be tied to the event,” Dorg said.

“Don’t worry about that; our ships are always having run-ins with other vessels, and this should be treated as just another minor skirmish to scream about. Do you want the Earth ship destroyed or just damaged?”

“If it can be destroyed then there will be less evidence to tie us or you to the attack.”

“How big is the ship you’re planning to attack?”

“It’s a destroyer class.”

“You probably don’t need a heavy cruiser. That’s a little overkill, don’t you think?”

“I don’t want to run any risks. I’ll show you the recording of their ship from a hundred years ago. The heavy cruiser will be fine.”

“Do you want our recording of the attack after it’s over?”

“No. We’ll have an unpowered ship present to record it ourselves.”

The ambassador then gave Dorg the link to the Glod commander’s com.

That conversation had been twenty rotations ago. The Glod ship had arrived on station and was waiting to be told when the Earth ship arrived. The Cainth Navy had determined that an Earth destroyer would pass through the sector planned for the attack every ten rotations. It was due to arrive today or tomorrow. Dorg thought, “It should be a very interesting eighteen drags. It shouldn’t take a full rotation.”

The Directorate Destroyer Moscow came out of the silver-blue flash of its star drive breaking into normal space and began its three-million-mile patrol. The 250-foot-long Directorate ship moved smoothly through space with its hull glowing bright white from its clear armor coating and the discharge of its Coronado power cells. Most of the thirty-five crew members were asleep. Captain Alexander Kosiev slouched in his command chair and watched the sensor screens showing the space they were traveling through. He would often glance through the viewport to see more than a billion stars, some of which were billions of light-years distant, yet it was stark and lifeless where he was traveling, and the nearest star was four parsecs away. This patrol was mind-numbingly boring and there really wasn’t much to do. His ship would jump half a light-year and read its sensors while it cruised for three million miles, then jump another half light-year. This process repeated itself throughout the entire patrol, and so far the Moscow had never found anything that warranted any attention, much less action. Captain Kosiev’s assigned duty was to patrol the twenty-light-year limit that bordered the Cainth Empire between Earth Base six and seven and make sure no one crossed it from either direction. So far no one had ever come close. Still, they couldn’t take any chances. He glanced over at the electronics screen and it remained blank. The sheer emptiness of space where the Moscow was traveling made Kosiev wish he could see his home again. He took the bag of popcorn he had asked his quartermaster to bring to the bridge, opened it, and then took a few kernels and started munching on them. “It’s a wonder that I don’t weigh four hundred pounds with all the popcorn I eat,” he thought. The lights were low on the small bridge, and the various control boards that lined the walls provided most of the low-level light. The lights were almost like the stars that could be seen through the viewport. The sheer immensity of the universe he could see outside his ship humbled him; it made him feel small. The deep blackness of space made those distant stars shine like brilliant diamonds, and Kosiev recognized one of them and knew that humans were still in caves when the light of that star had left to arrive at his current location. “Someday I’m going to visit that star,” he thought.

He would often discuss with Lieutenant Mikado, his sensor officer, the places he would travel were it not for the twenty-light-year limit the Alliance had imposed. “Sir, I just don’t understand how Adam Douglas discovered the principles of the star drive,” Mikado said. “Our technology was so primitive at that time and you have to admit that being able to jump around the universe with no loss of time was a major discovery.”

Kosiev liked passing the long hours with this type of discussion; it helped keep the bridge crew alert. He chewed a few more kernels and said, “It really wasn’t a quantum leap in genius. He developed an instrument to measure the resonance of space around him. It was then a certainty that he would uncover the fact that no spot in the universe has the same resonance on the frequency reader he was using. He never got the same reading anywhere he went. Once he developed it so that he could measure the resonance and vibration of stars, then the hard part was over.”

Mikado leaned back and asked, “Why do you say that? Reading the resonance of stars or galaxies doesn’t give you a star drive.”

“That’s true, but once he turned his viewer that gave resonance readings on a star, he made two huge discoveries; one was that that particular resonance frequency of that distant star was being read in real time. There was no loss of time because of distance, unlike the speed of light, where in some cases light took centuries to reach Earth from the star it left. The second discovery was building a field that would contain one of his devices that could vibrate the field at any resonance he chose, which led to its immediate disappearance; then simple logic was all that was necessary to make a star drive.”

“How do you get that?” Mikado asked. “It took him another ten years to finally build a drive.”

“Yes, but he had to eliminate all the other possibilities before he could understand it,” Kosiev said. “He learned that every place in the universe has its own unique resonance frequency and that anything that resonates at the same frequency as another place will immediately leave normal space and time and, for lack of a better term, instantaneously jump to the place that resonates the corresponding frequency. Of course the jumper must be surrounded by a field resonating at the frequency of the place targeted for a jump. If you remember, he built a small field and resonating device and put in the coordinates of the table on the other side of his lab. Once the resonance matched, the small device immediately appeared on the other table.”

“But then he was stuck,” Mikado said. “It would move no further than the width of his lab. It was five years later on a trip to the orbit of Jupiter to work on the engines of mining equipment that he tried his little experiment again, and the device disappeared out of the ship. He had an ‘Aha’ moment and discovered that the sun’s gravity prevented the device from resonating over any distance within Jupiter’s orbit. He actually modified the field around the ship he was in and scanned the resonance of Neptune and actually jumped the ship to its orbit and then back to Jupiter. It probably would have taken many more years if he had not made that trip to Jupiter.”

Kosiev nodded and said, “But he did make the trip, and now we jump from star to star. He also learned that it was impossible to jump into a planet or star because just like the sun, its gravity would force the jumping ship out of star drive.”

Mikado thought for a few moments and said, “Where do you think ships go when they jump? They don’t stay in normal space.”

“No one has ever really answered that,” Kosiev said. “But there are some theories. The current theory is that it’s really not space at all; sort of like null space or no space. Some of our higher thinkers believe that every place in the universe is in contact with every other place in that ‘no’ space, sort of like it was at the moment just before the big bang when the universe was the size of the smallest atom just before it exploded. The resonance of each place is still locked up atom sized in ‘no’ space because unlike the physical universe, the resonance frequency space didn’t expand and is still the size of that small atom and when you match the resonance frequency of somewhere else you’re actually not moving any distance at all in null space. That’s why it’s instantaneous when you emerge back into real space.”

Mikado leaned back in his chair, stared at his console, and finally said, “Every advanced race eventually makes the same discovery, which is why the Alliance has so many members. Maybe someday we’ll be able to go out more than twenty light-years.”

Kosiev looked out at the stars, “I hope so, I really do.”

Mikado then leaned back in his chair and said, “It’s also strange that every race we’ve encountered so far breathes oxygen. I wonder what the odds are of that happening strictly by accident.”

Kosiev took another mouthful of popcorn and said, “It’s a big universe, Mr. Mikado; perhaps our galaxy is easier for oxygen breathers to evolve in.” Then he laughed and said, “Maybe an oxygen breather set the ball rolling millions of years ago.”

They still had six more days before they arrived at Earth Station Seven, and Kosiev was looking forward to three days of rest and relaxation. Most of his ship’s crew was sleeping, leaving only Lieutenant Mikado (his sensor officer) and Ensign Smith, his helmsman, on the bridge. The background hum of the fusion reactors had a calming effect and helped most of the crew to fall asleep. Even when off the ship, most of his crew had a recording of that hum playing in their rooms; it just didn’t feel right when it was missing.

“Sir, there’s something peculiar here,” Lieutenant Mikado said.

Kosiev stopped, his hand full of popcorn a few inches from his mouth, and said, “What’s that?”

“I’m getting a small return from our Coronado screen about sixty thousand miles off the starboard side.”

Kosiev put the popcorn down and got up to take a look. He saw the small blip on the sensor display.

Since the invention of the Coronado power cell, it had found wide usage in weapons development. One of the developments was the Coronado screen, where the entire surface of a warship would be covered with Coronado power cells and then covered with a hard, clear armor. The cells would be powered by four fusion reactors, and when the cells were charged they would emit an extremely low power energy field as it bled off excess power that would extend out six hundred thousand miles. The bonus of using this field for sensors was that it didn’t use any extra power. The emitted field had such little energy that it was hard to detect more than fifty miles from its source. Anything that entered the field would cause a disruption that would be detected by the processors controlling the field. The other benefit of having the ship covered with power cells was that they would also absorb and store energy from any star they passed, which made use of the fusion reactors to charge them unnecessary most of the time. One of the primary design functions of the cells was that if a ship was attacked, the screen would be contracted to within three hundred yards and then would solidify into a protective force field. Each of the cells would discharge energy into a pattern that totally surrounded the ship. Anything that struck the screen would be instantly burned out of existence. Even then the power cells would absorb the energy from that destruction, replacing the energy that was used. It was like shortening the flame on a welder. The tighter it was pulled in, the hotter the flame. As the screen pulled close to the ship it became impenetrable. The only thing that could come through the screen untouched was another Coronado screen. Ships could actually dock without lowering their screens. The other design function was that the power cells could be discharged into an unbelievable energy beam. The intensity of the beam and its length were controlled by the weapons console.

The ship could still be destroyed if enough energy was directed at it. But that would be difficult with a ship that could move as fast as this one was capable. When the screen was at full power much greater speeds could be achieved, because the random molecules of matter scattered throughout universal space would be absorbed by the screen, offering less resistance. Before the use of power cells, ordinary force fields directed the particles around a ship, which was like traveling through water. There weren’t many molecules in open space, but at extremely high speeds there were enough to offer stiff resistance. The power cells simply consumed those molecules, converted them to energy, stored the resulting power, and thereby eliminated the resistance.

“What is that?” Kosiev asked.

“Sir, it’s about the size of a cruiser, but it’s not moving or registering any power, at least none that I can pick up at this range.”

“Can you determine what it’s made of?”

“Yes sir. Most of it is high-strength alloy.”

Kosiev raised his eyebrows and said, “Is it inside the limit?”

“Yes it is, sir.”

“Sound general quarters, all hands to battle stations. Ensign Smith, change course to intercept that object. Pull in the screen as we approach it. We’re going to take a look; take us in at one-third speed.” The alarm klaxon began wailing, the bridge lights went to full combat power, and sailors jumped from their beds and ran to their duty stations. Moscow was getting ready for war, and Kosiev was proud of the crew and their efficiency. In less than forty-five seconds all sections had reported in and all systems were manned. The bright Directorate ship changed course and flew toward the object on its sensors.

On board the Cainth cruiser the navigator said, “We’ve been detected. The human ship has turned and is coming towards us.”

“How did they see us?” the Cainth commander asked.

“I don’t know. I didn’t detect any sensors, but somehow they see us. They’ve turned directly toward us and are picking up speed.”

“Contact the Glod ship immediately and begin the operation.”

On board the Glod ship the commander saw the coordinates of the Earth ship appear on his screen and heard the Cainth commander say, “Jump now. Jump now. We’ve been detected.”

All of his bridge crew heard the message and grew excited at the upcoming attack. They were ready for action at battle stations and had been so for two rotations. “Enter the location and jump,” the commander ordered.

“Sir, we have a star drive breaking normal space forty-five miles off our port side,” Mikado said.

“Change course, take us away from that entry point,” Kosiev ordered, and Ensign Smith turned the ship and moved ninety degrees away from the star drive disturbance. Kosiev looked at his display and saw the distinctive silver-blue flash that a ship makes as it breaks into normal space. Moscow completed its turn and started picking up speed as it moved away from the entry point of the Glod cruiser.

“What kind of ship is that?” Kosiev asked. “It has to be ten times our size!”

“Sir, there’s nothing like that in our records,” Mikado answered. “I’ve even compared it to all the ships from all of the Cainth invasions and nothing matches.”

Kosiev turned to Ensign Kelley, the communications officer, and said, “Get a message out to Earth station and tell them we’re avoiding confrontation. How far are we now from that ship?”

Mikado looked at his console, “We’re eighty miles away and maintaining that distance at one-third speed, sir.”

“Maintain that distance and speed. Don’t let them get close enough to hit us with a beam to prevent us from using our star drive. Have you been able to detect anything about that ship’s armaments?”

“Yes sir. Their screen came on right after they entered normal space, however, our sensors determined that they are heavily armed with both missile and energy weapons before their screen cut off our vision. The power of their screen is quite strong. It’s about the size of a medium Cainth battleship and they are matching our speed; so far they have not attempted to communicate,” Lieutenant Mikado said.

Ensign Kelley said, “Sir, they’re sending us a message.”

“Put it on audio.”

“… will drop your screens and prepare to be boarded,” a voice said in standard Alliance. “If you resist, you will be destroyed.”

Captain Kosiev turned on his com and answered, saying, “This is the Directorate Ship Moscow and we are inside our territory enforcing Alliance rules. You have entered our space without permission and I will not let you board my ship. I have contacted our Alliance ambassador to inquire as to who you are and what you’re doing here.” Captain Kosiev knew that every ship had standing orders to self-destruct before allowing the Alliance any access to Coronado technology. He could not allow his ship to fall into the Alliance’s hands.

“Then prepare to die,” the voice said, and the ship fired ten heavy high-speed missiles.

“Sir, do we want to show them the capability of our screens?” Lieutenant Alverez, the weapons officer, asked while watching the huge missiles coming from the strange ship.

“No, I don’t, although I think they’ll learn if they get into range to discharge their energy weapons at us,” Kosiev answered.

“Then why don’t we just destroy the missiles and run or just jump away?”

“Because I have a feeling that if we don’t stand and fight, then someone else is going to be attacked, later and if we destroy those missiles the next attack will have more than just one ship and more than just ten missiles. If we jump out, then we also avoid our duty to defend the twenty-light-year limit.”

“But that ship is at least ten times our tonnage, and each of those ten missiles is just about half as long as our ship. Do you think that this is an attempt to determine our strength, captain?” Ensign Smith asked while adjusting Moscow’s acceleration.

“Yes, I do, and I believe that other object we detected is a ship sent there to record whatever happens. It’s aces to deuces that the object we saw first is a ship powered down and doesn’t think we can see them. I also believe that if we call in additional ships that the next attack will be even greater and might be further inside the twenty light year limit.”

Mikado watched his screens as the missiles came closer and said, “What are your orders, sir?”

Kosiev knew that the time of peaceful coexistence was about to end. He could avoid risking his ship and jump away from the attack, but then he would leave the invader inside Directorate space, and that was just not acceptable. He decided that if peace were to end now then he would do his best to make sure that whoever planned this attack would not get any information. It ticked him off that he was being attacked without doing anything to provoke it. It was just another example of humans being attacked for no justifiable reason.

Kosiev stared at the main screen and asked, “How long till missile impact?”

Mikado looked at his board and replied, “Twenty seconds, sir, at our current speed. We could probably outrun them at three-fourths speed.”

Kosiev looked at his helmsman and said, “I don’t want to show them our maximum speed. Mr. Smith, go to half speed and head towards that first object we detected; at that speed how long before impact, Mr. Mikdado?”

“Forty-five seconds, sir.”

“How long before we reach the first object?”

“Forty-two seconds, sir.”

“Good, I don’t have to use full speed.”

On board the Glod ship, the Earth ship appeared to leap forward at an amazing speed on their sensor displays, then abruptly change course and make a hard left turn. The Glod commander was stunned and looked at his navigator. “Can we match that speed?”

His navigator looked up and said, “Sir, there’s not a ship in our fleet that can come close to moving that fast, much less change course that quickly. The only way we are going to come close is to cut the corner of his turn and angle toward his new course.”

“Then he could’ve run away from us at any time. Why didn’t he?”

“He might be doing that now, but our missiles should be hitting him within forty sems.”

“Why hasn’t he fired at the missiles?” the Glod commander wondered out loud. “He might have been able to knock down some of them.”

“As slow as they’re catching up to him, he could have probably got them all,” the navigator replied. “Perhaps the humans don’t want to reveal their armaments.”

The Glod commander was nervous. He had never seen a small ship that was so much faster than his own. Large ships were always faster because they had more power in their screens to overcome resistance. The small ship also made that left turn in one-third the time it took him to alter course to cut the corner and continue the pursuit. “Maximum power to our screen and go to maximum speed; try to get into beam range. I don’t want them to jump away,” he ordered.

The commander of the Cainth cruiser saw the human ship turn and accelerate straight toward his position. It was going to be on top of him in seconds, and he could look at the plot on his screen and see that it would be there before the Glod missiles could strike the human ship. Then he realized what the Earth ship was doing. “Holy groad, they’re going to run those missiles into us.” He stood from his chair and yelled, “Power up all systems immediately Get the screen active, prepare all missiles to launch, get us underway, now!”

“Sir, the object we’re approaching is a Cainth Cruiser. She’s powering up her screens, and her weapons just came online,” Lieutenant Mikado said.

“Are her screens strong enough to handle the ten missiles chasing us?”

“No sir, I don’t think so, but I’m not sure,” Mikado said. “They aren’t at full power and it will take a minute before they are, but it may be enough to stop the missiles. It will also take some time for their star drive to spool up.”

Kosiev said into his com, “Helmsman, I want you to fly right by that cruiser, close enough so that our screens overlap, and weapons, I want you to hit their screen with a low power beam when we come into range to prevent them from jumping.”

“Sir?”

“I think that our screens are stronger, especially since their screen isn’t at full power. We should punch a hole in their screen with ours. The missiles chasing us will then lock on them as we fly directly over the top of them. The beam will prevent their star drive from being able to resonate.” He then said into the com on his chair, “Weapons, extend our screens out to one thousand yards.”

“Aye aye, sir.”

Ensign Smith altered course slightly and barreled down on the Cainth cruiser at over two thousand miles per second.

On board the Cainth cruiser, the captain sat and grabbed the arms of his command chair as he watched the small ship coming straight at him on his display. “How much longer until we can jump?” he yelled. Then he saw the small ship’s screens expand to twice its size. As the ship flew by he felt a jolt throughout the ship.

“Sir,” his engineering officer yelled, “their screen just overlapped ours and we’ve lost screen integrity. Our star drive is at full power, but they are hitting us with a beam that prevents our screen from resonating.”

“Launch all missiles now!” the captain yelled.

Thirty missiles launched at the Earth ship as it passed just before the ten Glod heavy missiles hit the Cainth cruiser amidships and blew it apart.

On board the Glod cruiser, the commander watched as the Earth ship destroyed the Cainth cruiser. “I guess that’s the ship that was supposed to record everything that happened here,” he thought. “They obviously didn’t do a good job of hiding.” Then he saw that the Earth ship had turned and was coming straight at him with thirty missiles chasing it.

“Evasive maneuvers,” he yelled into the com, “fire all weapons at the Earth ship. Destroy those missiles with energy weapons, fire missile batteries three and four, and ready batteries seven and eight.” He didn’t care if he was ten times larger, and it appeared that the small ship obviously didn’t care either, which made his nervousness turn into fear.

The Glod Cruiser turned away from the rapidly approaching small white ship and began firing it’s weapons. Immediately the Earth ship’s screens turned yellow as seventy primary lasers of the Glod cruiser lanced out at them while twenty Glod missiles were homing in. The twenty missiles struck and there was a huge flash that engulfed the Earth ship.

“How are the screens holding, Mikado?” Kosiev asked. “And how long before those missiles behind us impact?”

“The screen is holding up fine, sir. Only four of their missiles hit us simultaneously, which was not enough to damage us and actually added power to the screen. The screen is starting to enter red, but at the current rate of beam strikes we should be fine for sixteen more minutes. This should be over before we get into real trouble. Some of their beams are missing and have knocked out five of the missiles chasing us. Most of the missiles are directly behind us and are shielded by our screen. They won’t catch us until we pass that ship ahead of us.”

“Expand our screen another thousand yards to better shield those missiles behind us, and hit that ship with a low power beam to prevent it jumping away.”

“Sir, the screens on that ship ahead of us are at full power, and my readings indicate they are much stronger than the Cainth screens we just encountered. The missiles chasing us will probably not get through it,” Mikado said. “With our screens extended as they are it would be risky to have them overlap with that other ship’s screen. It might allow their beams to get through”

Kosiev thought about what he should do. Then he made up his mind. “I didn’t want to use our weapons in this encounter. My hope was to make it look like these two ships destroyed each other.” Then he spoke into his com. “Lieutenant Alverez.”

“Yes sir.”

“Would it be possible to fire our port-side energy beam into their screen as we pass so that it would impact only the screen and not the ship’s hull?”

“I think so, sir. I need a reading on the distance so I can set the length of the discharge.”

Kosiev looked at his helmsman and said, “Our screen is extended two thousand yards. Can you fly by that ship’s screen at exactly three thousand yards?”

Ensign Smith looked at his captain for a moment and said, “I’ll set the proximity indicator at that yardage and have it beep if we get more than twenty yards closer. I’ll do the best I can, captain. He’s attempting to evade us, but he’s not fast enough and he can’t maneuver as fast as Moscow.”

“Weapons, set the range for 3,050 yards, and fire a pattern only large enough to cover three hundred yards of that ship’s hull. Do your readings indicate that we can penetrate the screen?”

Lieutenant Alverez looked at his sensors and said, “Captain, I think so. I can’t say how long the opening will last after the hit.”

“How far behind us are the missiles, Mikado?”

“Ten point four seconds, sir.”

“Smith, slow our speed so that the missiles will arrive less than one-tenth of a second behind us as we pass that ship. Prepare to fire when our fire control says we’re even with their ship, then go to full speed.” As the Moscow flew closer to the Glod ship, Kosiev said, “Weapons free to fire.”

The Earth ship was now traveling at a speed of eighteen hundred miles per second and closed on the Glod ship at an incredible rate. The Glod commander saw that his weapons were having no visible effect on the Earth ship except to turn its screen bright red, and he also knew that the small ship was traveling too fast for him to avoid it. “Engage star drive and jump immediately,” he ordered.

“We are being hit by a low-power beam that prevents our screen from resonating,” the navigator shouted. “It won’t hold a frequency.”

The Glod commander watched the small human ship glowing bright red as it bore down on his ship and thought, “If one of their small ships can do this, their larger classes must be incredible.” He turned to his communication officer and ordered, “Open a channel to the Cainth admiralty,” but it was too late. The Earth ship was too close. It’s not like any member of the Glod to feel terror, but that’s what touched him now. He watched the Earth ship flash by and fire an energy beam that hit his screen amidships and demolish three hundred yards of it; it then accelerated away faster than anything he had ever seen. Just before the twenty-five remaining Cainth missiles struck his ship, his last thought was, “I hope my people discover just how dangerous this so-called peaceful civilization is before it’s too late.”

Captain Kosiev looked out at the wreckage of the huge Glod cruiser and knew that no one survived the missiles when they hit. There were giant holes blown the entire length of the ship and explosions were still going off. Kosiev looked at Ensign Kelly and asked, “Did you detect any transmissions from either ship?”

Kelly watched the explosions on the ships main screen and said, “No, Sir.”

Kosiev commed Earth Base Seven and reported the destruction of two ships in his sector. The Alliance ambassador stationed there came on the com and asked what had happened.

“Ambassador Krem, my sensors picked up two explosions inside the patrol route of my ship. I jumped to the site of the blasts and found two ships destroyed inside our twenty-light-year limit.”

“What kind of ships, captain?”

“The remains of one looks like a Cainth cruiser. We have no records of what kind of ship the other one was. We will remain at the site until the Alliance sends someone to investigate.”

“Thank you, captain. We’ll have someone there shortly.”

Captain Kosiev sent a beamed message to Fleet Headquarters on Earth with videos of the attack detailing what had happened. “I hope they support my actions,” he thought. “One thing is certain; whoever planned this is going to have a hard time figuring this one out. Maybe today we’ve bought more time.” He sat down in his command chair, picked up his bag of popcorn, and continued eating the kernels as he watched the stars outside his ship. “Looks like we won’t make Star Base Seven on schedule,” he thought and continued to watch the distant unblinking stars.

Chapter 6

T ag moved swiftly through the small park. He had only gone about one hundred yards when he noticed that all the ground around him was covered in a psychic shadow. Someone must have taken manual control of the cameras and was looking in a different direction. It was at that point that Tag stopped, got down on his knees, and threw up. While he was being attacked he didn’t have the chance to think about what was happening. He just reacted to the moves his attackers were making, and his body responded automatically. Now he thought about what he had done.

“I’ve never thrown a knife,” he thought, “and I’ve just thrown two that killed two men. I didn’t even aim them and on the second throw I couldn’t see him when I threw it. How could this happen?” He thought for a moment and then looked up at the sky, full of floaters. “It must be part of my gift. I just never thought that it would take control of my body like that,” he decided.

He felt another round of gagging and threw up again. After a minute he got up and started jogging toward his house. He still had three miles to go, and all he saw in front of him were the psychic shadows where he knew he would not be seen. As he ran he played back in his mind the confrontation that had just taken place. He knew that he didn’t think about what to do;, he had just reacted to his attackers instinctively. The hours he had spent going through the self-defense moves at home must have saved him, but that practice could not account for what he had just done. He realized that he could feel what the attackers were going to do before they moved, which allowed him to avoid their attack and take advantage of them.

Tag had never been in a real fight or any physical confrontation. Perhaps his self-defense instructors were right about some people having an affinity for these skills. But even those that had an affinity still had to train for years to be able to do what he had just done, and he had not trained for years. It dawned on him that most of the training must be to teach how to avoid the attack of one’s opponent while delivering them appropriate strikes. He realized that the skill was something he possessed naturally because of his gift. Seeing what his opponents were going to do in very slow motion allowed him to do exactly what he did at five-years-old playing tag. They moved one way, he went the other. He remembered seeing, in his mind’s eye, the thin, dark psychic shadow that went from him to the first gunman. He threw the knife at that shadow and it never dropped an inch or wavered in its flight. It went straight in the gunman’s eye just as he crouched to fire, as if that shadow knew where the eye was going to be. He did the same thing with the second knife throw. He saw the shadow under him as he rolled and threw the second knife at it. He didn’t even see the gunman behind him. It had all happened so fast, and Tag felt no joy or sense of victory from killing his attackers. Even knowing he had no choice and that if he had not fought back he would be the one lying back there dead did not remove the sorrow and pain he felt inside. All the way home he second-guessed himself.

“Maybe if I had just run as soon as I sensed them approaching; or maybe if I had just wounded them…” he thought. But he knew deep down that if he had run they would have just shot him, and by the time he sensed there were five they were already surrounding him. He also knew that if he had only wounded the gunman, they would have continued shooting. Still, he couldn’t help himself from feeling pain, because it was not in his nature to deliberately hurt anyone. He vowed that in the future the last thing he would do, unless he had absolutely no other choice, would be to use the skills he discovered tonight.

The moon was up and he visualized the man in the moon crying over the wasted lives. The night sounds surrounded him, and he heard the chirps and buzzing of the insects along with the sound of the floaters overhead. Life continued and he was going to have to do the same.

Then a thought penetrated his self-pity. The cameras had seen him. He stopped running and began walking. He replayed the attack in his mind. The cameras had recorded him sitting against the wall surrounded by the five men. He thought hard and knew he had kept his head down while the camera was on him. He was also certain that during the attack the cameras were turned away. However, he knew that when the cameras swung back they would see the results of the fight with him still sitting against the wall, confronted by the big man. “I’ll bet that causes the security investigators some confusion,” he thought. “Could they possibly connect this fight with what happened at school tonight?” He had been careful to make sure that he would not be seen, and he had been successful until the confrontation. “I wonder if the cameras could tell how old I am.” Then another thought struck him. “The security people are going to wonder how the person sitting against the wall got there. That’s a question that the investigators are going to have a hard time answering. No one is on the cameras, then boom, someone appears.” He was sure that the five men could be tracked back from the scene of the attack, but that made his appearance all the more suspicious. That might shift all the attention away from the attackers and on to him. Someone that could handle five armed criminals single-handedly and appear from out of nowhere was a lot more of a concern for security than the one remaining unsuccessful criminal. “All I wanted to do was steal a test booklet, and look what happened. I guess nothing is ever simple,” he thought. He walked through the cool night, moving in the shadows without conscious thought. “Will they be able to connect the fight to the theft of the test booklet?” he wondered. He could still smell grass in the park and it smelled good. The moon had finally risen high over the horizon and the night took on a beauty that Tag saw and savored. The moon shining through the trees cast intricate shadows on the ground, and the grass blades reflected some of it back into the trees. Tag could see small flying insects move through the moonlight like fairies. The close brush with death had sharpened his senses and made every color, every sound, and every smell intense. “This is the flavor of living,” Tag thought. “I don’t see how they can connect the two, and worrying about it won’t change the outcome.” So Tag put it out of his mind and savored the night while he continued to move toward his home.

He finally arrived; it was barely daylight, so he sat down next to his house between the climate control and waste removal bins and then waited for his parents to leave for work. Thirty minutes later he saw the lift on the roof raise the floater and then watched it fly away with his parents. He made sure he wouldn’t be seen and entered the front door. He was exhausted from being up all night, but he knew he had to go to school to make sure that the public transportation records would show him leaving his house. He took a quick shower, put on clean clothes, put the clothes he wore last night into the auto laundry, and left to board the floater that would take him to school.

He was sitting in his seat almost asleep when Leila and Tara sat down on the seat next to his. “I must be really tired not to have sensed them board the floater,” he thought. But they were not thinking about him, so his psychic sense wasn’t triggered. They didn’t notice him because they were having a deep discussion.

“Leila, you have to ask to take the test again,” Tara said.

“And what reason would I give?” Leila responded. “If I tell them about my mother’s plans to leave and how I had been up all night, then I won’t be given a good job anyway because of my parents’ inability to maintain a long-term relationship.”

“You have to try!”

“Don’t you understand? If I bring that up then they’ll investigate my parents and discover that she’s only staying until I get married. Then not only will I not get a good job, but I’ll also lose the chance to marry and have a family.”

“You’re right,” Tara said, almost crying. “I haven’t thought it through. That’s exactly what would happen.”

“Well, at least after today I’ll know where I stand and try to put this behind me,” Leila said.

Tag sat in his seat and knew that what was going to happen today was only the beginning. He knew Leila was about to face the full attention of security investigators because of the theft of her test booklet. He also knew that she knew absolutely nothing about it, and the investigators would make that determination quickly. She would not be able to offer a clue as to how it went missing. He suspected she would have to endure questions about all her friends and anyone else that she had spoken to after the test. Her reactions to their questions would be genuine and honest and the security truth fields would show that. He was hoping that this would lead to her being made to take the test again. Since she had never spoken with him and had not seen him when he gazed at her, then it should be impossible for the investigators to connect them, he determined.

Tag’s wildest dream didn’t touch what he saw when the floater stopped at school. There was a heavy security floater unloading boxes, and ten security speed floaters parked around the entrance. That was a lot, but what really concerned him was the company of armed naval marines in full battle armor surrounding the school. He felt a sinking feeling in his stomach, fearing that the enforcement division had been able to tie the theft and the fight together.

“Here goes nothing,” he thought.

Chapter 7

C hief Inspector Esa Connor looked around the crime scene and tried to picture what happened. Usually he had no problem determining the sequence of events of a crime. But this one had him really confused. “The pieces just don’t fit,” he thought. There were eight emergency vehicles parked around the crime scene, and their flashing lights almost made the area look like a dance club. The blood on the wall and ground looked black instead of red in the flashing blue and violet lights. The bodies were sprawled along the wall of a building with the two shooters on each end possessing all the weapons that were used in the fight, two of them being the knives stuck in the men. “Someone obviously made a point with those two,” Connor thought. The two dead men in the center looked like they had been beaten with a small building. “Looks like head trauma killed both of them, not the broken and cut arms. I just can’t figure the order here. One thing for certain, these four look like eight miles of bad highway,” he thought.

Danielle Ash, a Directorate medical technician, inserted the electronic beam into a victim’s mouth and recorded the results on her med screen. She had arrived thirty minutes earlier and had immediately started her analysis. The flashing strobe lights of the security floaters made the crime scene look otherworldly. The bodies on the sidewalk next to the building looked almost plastic in the flashes that were being reflected off the crystal windows of the building. This was her third straight shift and she was starting to feel the fatigue. “Be sharp,” she commanded herself. “Inspector Connor won’t tolerate sloppiness.” Her supervisor had assigned her a third shift knowing how tired she was. Danielle suspected that her supervisor felt threatened by the quality of her work, so she was assigned shifts where superiors wouldn’t be around to see her. “Looks like she made a mistake tonight,” Danielle thought as she probed the second body.

She was small, standing only five feet five and weighing 125 pounds. She had her blond hair tied into a braid that hung below her shoulders and she wore the customary helmet with faceplate as she examined the four dead bodies. She had to use leverage to move them, but she was capable of handling the weight. “This doesn’t make sense,” she thought again, and began taking her readings with a different unit. Her brow was furrowed as she commed army headquarters for information and went back to her readings. She noticed that two more floaters were moving toward the crime scene. “Maybe someone else can make sense of this,” she thought. She had just turned nineteen the week before and knew she was young and had only eight months experience, but she had taken a lot of time to study crime cases to learn her craft. She had never read about anything that came close to the readings she had just made. Inspector Sinclair walked up to her and asked her to report her findings to Chief Inspector Connor as soon as she finished her analysis. She gathered her materials and walked toward the man who was head of all continental security. She had already taken three readings, and taking more was not going to change them. “It is what it is,” she thought. “Be sharp,” she commanded herself again.

“John, what do you make of this?” Chief Inspector Connor asked Inspector Sinclair. “Do you think one person did this? Do you have the video footage yet from the cameras? Which one do you think was killed first?” He rattled off question after question.

John Sinclair, Inspector Connor’s second in command and an eighteen-year veteran on the force, said, “Slow down, Esa. The medical technician is electro-probing their brains now to determine the exact time of death. Also, since this looks like it was done in hand-to-hand fighting, I’ve called my liaison with the military and they’re going to send a Lieutenant Colonel Ortiz, who is an expert, and I believe that’s his floater that just landed over by the medical sled. I’m having monitoring service send the video from the cameras to your floater’s computer and it should be here in less than two minutes.”

John suddenly held his communicator to his ear and said, “Okay. If you think it’s necessary, then come on.” He then turned to Chief Inspector Connor and said, “Major Daniels is coming down here in person to discuss the video footage that was taken tonight.”

Inspector Connor raised his eyebrows and John said, “I know. It’s highly unusual that the head of city monitoring would take the time to visit a crime scene. For that matter, I’ve never heard of him leaving his surveillance duties for any reason. He should be here momentarily. He also says that a Sergeant Garcia will be joining us in about ten minutes.”

“I haven’t ever heard of him going to a crime scene, either,” Inspector Connor said, “so there must be something very unusual that happened here on the video tonight. John, I want you to bring the medical technician as soon as she gets her readings, then get Colonel Ortiz and Major Daniels and meet me over at the wall where all this happened. Tell Jack to bring Sergeant Garcia over when he arrives.”

“Yes sir,” John said.

Esa stood at the wall where four men had lost their lives. He slowly walked from body to body, looking at how they fell, trying to piece together how this had taken place. He looked up the wall of the towering building, but there was solid crystal as far as the eye could see. It would be almost impossible to break one of those windows, and there were no crystal shards around the crime scene. The pieces just didn’t seem to fit. There had to be more information. “These men were poorly dressed,” he thought. “Unfortunately, most criminals today are similarly dressed; poverty is a cruel mistress.” Then he noticed John approaching with the others.

“Inspector Connor, this is Danielle Ash, the medical technician who took the readings for time of death,” John said.

Inspector Connor thought she was rather small for the type of work she did, especially having to move dead bodies. She was only five feet four or five feet five, slim build, and quite pretty, almost too pretty, with sparkling blue eyes. There was something about her eyes that spoke of high intelligence. “I bet she could be distracting,” he thought. He could see in her expression that something was bothering her. “We’ll get to that in a minute,” he decided.

“This is Colonel Ortiz, our hand-to-hand combat expert, and Major Daniels, head of metropolitan monitoring service, whom I think you know,” John said.

“Good evening,” Esa said. “I need some help here, people. Major Daniels, I’m surprised to see you here, but I suspect you have something important to tell us that might help us understand what happened tonight, and Colonel Ortiz, I hope you can make sense of how these men were killed. Who would like to go first?”

“I need to know which man was killed first, then second, third, and so on before I can accurately put together what I think happened,” Colonel Ortiz said. “Then, if you have any video, I’d like to see that.” Colonel Ortiz was dressed in his civilian clothes, but there was no mistaking he was military. He had short hair, a stocky build, and deep-set eyes, and moved with an economy of motion.

“This is a very dangerous individual,” Esa thought, then said, “Okay, Miss Ash, why don’t you share your findings with us so we can get started?”

“Yes, sir,” she said, “but I think you’re going to find them hard to believe; I took the readings three times and they didn’t change.”

“Why is that?” Colonel Ortiz asked.

“Because all four men were killed in less than six seconds,” she replied.

Inspector Connor was stunned and, glancing at Colonel Ortiz, he could tell that he was also surprised by her response. He said, “Slow down, let’s go over your data step by step.”

“All right, here’s what I’ve been able to determine,” Danielle said. “The first one to die was the gunman on the right.” She turned and pointed at the body with the knife protruding from an eye socket. “He died at exactly 11:46:11 by a knife that entered his right eye. The second one to die was the gunman on the left, and he died at exactly 11:46:13 by a knife puncturing the main artery in his heart. The third one to die was this fellow with the broken arm. He died from massive head trauma. Apparently he was slammed into the wall face first. His time of death was 11:46:15. The last one to die was this man with the severed tendons in his wrist. He also died from massive head trauma. Apparently he was thrown back hard enough to fracture his skull on the concrete. His time of death was 11:46:17. I checked my readings three times, and I used a different probe the third time, and the readings still didn’t change. I’ve matched the third victim with the blood on the wall here,” she said, and she pointed to a bloody spot on the wall about head high. “Also, the blood on the concrete here next to the fourth man matches his blood.”

“Thank you,” Colonel Ortiz said. “Is there anything else you’d like to add, Miss Ash?”

“Yes, there is one more thing,” she said. “The first and fourth victim had army serial numbers on their arms.”

“How do you know they’re army?” Colonel Ortiz asked quickly.

“I’ve run into serial numbers on victims before, so I went to defense five months ago and learned how to tell the difference between the different military branches,” she replied. “All army serial numbers begin with a ‘T’ and end with a ‘Z.’”

Colonel Ortiz was impressed. “You’re absolutely right,” he said.

“John, please contact defense and ask them to run a check on those serial numbers,” Inspector Connor said.

“I’ve already done that, Inspector. I used your name and they promised the results within the hour. I also asked them to flash it to the computer on your floater,” Danielle said.

“Thank you very much, Miss Ash,” Esa told her. This young technician impressed him. He made a mental note to get John to look into her work history to see if she could be transferred into his division. Most technicians her age were too timid to make a decision on their own, much less go out of their way to gather information.

“I think it’s my turn now,” Major Daniels said. “I’ve had my department download the material to your computer, Inspector. I’ve also brought a display to show the live tape on what happened here.”

He then opened his display, set it down on the floater, and said to the group, “There were six people involved tonight, and what I would like to do is show you what video we have on each participant. After we look at each one, I’ll combine all the videos into one screen so you can see how all their movements worked together.”

So they watched the videos and saw the five men moving through the park, the street, and the sidewalk until all five arrived at this point together. As they watched the video they would look out into the park at the routes that the five men used.

“Now, before I put all these together into one video, is there anything that stands out from what you’ve seen?” Major Daniels asked.

John Sinclair replied, “It’s clear to me that these five were working together. They were looking at each other as they moved, and I’m willing to wager that they all arrive at this point at the same time. Does anyone see anything different?”

Danielle said, “I don’t see anything on the man leaning against the wall.”

“I’ll get to that in a few minutes,” Major Daniels said.

“No, I agree,” said Inspector Connor. “Other than the points just made, I think we can all agree that they were working together. Let’s continue.”

“What I’m going to do now is show you the live tape we have. Understand that where this took place was covered with only one camera, so you’ll see ten seconds of video, then the camera will swing away, then swing back for ten seconds. All right, here goes,” Major Daniels said, and he started his display again.

The camera showed the wall, and no one was there. Then they could see it swing away and show the wall in the opposite direction. Then it swung back, and there were the five men surrounding someone sitting against the wall. As they watched they could see that one of the men was talking to the person sitting against the wall.

Major Daniels stopped the video at this point and said, “I want you to notice a few things.” He brought the video in close to the man on the right, and brought the view in tight to the man’s right hand, where they could see he had a gun pressed against his leg. As Major Daniels moved the video to a wider view he said, “Notice that this man is scanning the area away from where that man is sitting against the wall. I won’t take the time to look at the man on the left, you can do that on your own, but he’s doing the same thing. It seems their duty was to prevent anyone from interfering with what was about to happen.”

Colonel Ortiz said, “That is standard military practice. You place your scouts on the perimeter to make sure your main force isn’t surprised. Did everyone notice that they all arrived at the same time and that their victim was right in the center of their group?”

“So you think the man sitting against the wall was intended to be a victim, Colonel?” asked Inspector Connor.

“I think that’s obvious, and I think you’ll see why as soon as Major Daniels shows you close-ups of the three center men.”

“You’re a good observer, Colonel,” Major Daniels said. “I’ll show you what he’s talking about, Inspector.” He then moved the video to a close-up of the three center men. As the men moved in closer on the screen, they could see that there was something in their hands. Major Daniels then showed clear video that each man had a knife pointed at the person sitting against the wall.

“As you can see,” said Colonel Ortiz, “these three men in the center have their knives out and are moving in on whoever that is against the wall. These three are the attacking force. The big man in the center is the blocker. His job is to prevent the victim from trying to run. The men on each side of him are the strike force that will attack the victim simultaneously. These men have done this before. They moved into position smoothly and every man knew his place.”

“There’s something else,” said Danielle. “Major Daniels, can you give me a close-up of the knives that are being held by the man to the right and left of the center man?”

Major Daniels didn’t say anything, but almost immediately the screen split in half. On one side was a hand holding a serrated military knife, and on the other side of the screen was a hand holding a notched throwing knife.

Danielle walked up to the screen, pointed to the serrated military knife, and said, “This is the knife that severed the tendons in the fourth victim’s arm, and it’s also the knife in the first victim’s eye.” She then pointed to the other knife and said, “This is the knife that punctured the heart of the gunman on the left. One more thing,” she said. “Major Daniels, will you now show the picture of the three men again?” Immediately the picture was back on the screen. “I want you to notice that the man holding the serrated blade, standing right here,” and she pointed to the man on the screen, “had the arm holding the knife broken at the elbow.” She paused for a moment and then said, “And this man holding the notched knife had the tendons severed in his wrist on the arm that he was using to hold his knife.”

They all looked at each other while the implications of what she said sank in.

Major Daniels said, “Let’s continue the video.” And immediately on the screen the camera started moving away from the six people arrayed at the wall. They then watched the camera swing back and saw that four of the five men were sprawled on the sidewalk. They also saw the big man in the center still looking at the man sitting against the wall. The camera paused and, before it swung away, they could see the two men on the screen talking. When the camera swung back again the big man and the man against wall were gone and only the four dead bodies remained.

“Just a little more,” said Major Daniels. “One of my monitors took over manual control of the cameras in this area when one of them picked up the sound of gunshots.” He then started the video again, and they saw the big man running down the street until he came to an entrance into a building and went through it. The view then switched to the corridor that the big man entered. There were hundreds of people moving and they lost sight of him. “We lost him in the crowd.”

“How far were you able to follow the man sitting against the wall?” Esa asked.

“I’ll get to that in a minute,” Major Daniels said. “When our system detected two gunshots, one of the monitors on duty immediately took manual control of all the cameras in this area.”

Inspector Connor said, “Victim number two fired his gun twice. I don’t think he hit anyone, because the four dead men had no bullets in them, and there was no blood where the big man was standing or where the other man was sitting.”

Colonel Ortiz then said, “I think I can tell you what happened.”

“John, I want you to record what the colonel says, and also, if you don’t mind, please get a copy of Major Daniels’s videos.”

“Yes sir.”

Then Inspector Connor said, “Go ahead, Colonel.”

Just as Colonel Ortiz started to explain, two men walked up to the group. “Just a moment, Colonel,” Esa said.

Jack Chin, one of John Sinclair’s assistants, said, “Inspector Connor, you asked me to bring Sergeant Garcia when he arrived.”

“Thank you, Jack. Good evening, Sergeant.”

“Good evening,” said Sergeant Garcia. “Don’t let me interrupt you.”

“I’ve invited Sergeant Garcia here because he might have something that relates to the man sitting against the wall,” Major Daniels said. “I was working with him on another issue when the attack took place here.”

“If it’s all right with everyone, I’d like to stay on task,” Esa said. “We’ll get to Sergeant Garcia after I hear from Colonel Ortiz. Go ahead, Colonel.”

“Thank you,” said Colonel Ortiz. “The first one to attack was this man to the right of center. He thrust his knife at the person sitting against the wall. Whoever the person against wall was, let’s call him the victim, he stepped inside the thrust, twisted the arm, and broke the elbow with a hand blow that caused the attacker to drop his knife. The victim then caught the knife before it hit the sidewalk, as he was rolling under the man on the left who was slashing at his back. The victim placed his knife in the path of the attacker’s arm to use the attacker’s own slashing motion to sever his tendons and ligaments, which also caused him to drop his knife. The victim came out of his roll holding both knives. He immediately threw the serrated knife into the eye of the gunman on the right, who I am certain was about to begin firing.”

He paused for a moment and said, “I feel certain about everything so far, and I can see in my mind the moves that the victim made.” Then the colonel walked over to the four bodies and stood facing the gunman on the right with his back to the gunman on the left. “It’s this next move that I’ve never seen before,” he said. “There’s only one thing the victim could have done within the time restraints that Miss Ash has given. The gunman behind the victim fired a shot at him, but the victim anticipated that and had begun a roll. He threw the knife back between his legs, upside down in the middle of his roll, into the gunman’s heart, causing his second shot to go wild. His roll would have brought him in front of the first attacker, probably still holding his broken arm since only a few seconds had passed. The victim grabbed this arm and swung him face-first into the wall, then he rotated and kicked the second attacker with the severed wrist between the legs and then slammed his knee into the attacker’s face as he bent over. The attacker died when he flipped over backwards and hit his head on the concrete. He had a broken nose, which tells me how the victim flipped him backwards. The victim then sat back down against the wall just as the camera returned.”

“Colonel, what did you mean by the victim using a move you’ve never seen before?” Esa asked.

Colonel Ortiz looked at Inspector Connor, who could tell he was struggling with how to answer his question. “Inspector, the victim never saw the second gunman when he threw the knife.”

“What!”

“Let me demonstrate.” Colonel Ortiz walked over to the street and picked up a small rock. He then walked back to where he was facing the gunman on the right. “Now I want you to imagine that I’ve just rolled under the attacker on the left, cut his wrist, and picked up his knife as I came to my feet. I then throw the serrated knife at the gunman in front of me.” Colonel Ortiz demonstrated the motion of throwing a knife. “This rock in my left hand represents the other knife. I want you to notice at this point that I cannot see the gunman behind me, but I know he’s got to be lining up a shot at me, and remember that according to Miss Ash, whatever I do now must be done within one second, and I have to slam the attacker with a broken arm into the wall within two seconds after that.”

“Hold that position for a moment, Colonel,” Esa said. “Jack, go down there where the second gunman was about to shoot and take a position like you were going to take a shot.”

“Yes sir.”

“Okay, Colonel, continue.”

“As I was saying, notice that I can’t see the gunman behind me. The only thing I can do with the time I have left is to roll forward and throw the knife between my legs in the middle of my roll, then come to my feet in time to grab the first attacker’s broken arm. The problem is that when I have to release the knife I still wouldn’t be able to see the gunman. Let me show you with this rock.”

The colonel then rolled forward and threw the rock between his legs at Jack. The rock completely missed.

“Thanks for not hitting me, Colonel,” said Jack.

“Don’t thank me; I was doing my best to hit you.”

Esa noticed that when Colonel Ortiz released the rock his vision was blocked by his body making the roll. “Colonel, are you sure that he made the throw the way you’re describing? It looks impossible to hit that gunman anywhere, much less in his heart.”

“Inspector, there’s nothing else he could have done in the time he had. And yes, that throw is impossible, but there’s one thing that you’re missing.”

“What’s that?”

“Remember, he threw the serrated knife into the first gunman’s eye socket with his right hand, and he hit a moving target the size of a dime. He was holding in the other knife in his left hand, which means he made that blind throw left-handed.”

“Holy groad,” said Esa.

“Exactly,” said Colonel Ortiz.

“Colonel, do you know anyone that could have done what you’ve seen here tonight?” Major Daniels asked.

“Major, I have won six planetary hand-to-hand competitions over the last fifteen years, and I know the other nine winners. I am not bragging when I tell you that I am considered the best at hand-to-hand combat on the planet. However, the other nine winners and I could not come close to doing what happened here tonight. We could, perhaps, take out the first two attackers, but catching that first knife before it hit the ground, then finishing a roll holding both knives; that’s impossible. Something else that I should tell you: the victim hit two targets the size of a dime while avoiding knife thrusts and gunshots in less than three seconds. No one, and I do mean absolutely no one, that I’ve ever known or seen could do that. And remember, one of those throws was made with his non-dominant hand.”

“Colonel, are you saying that this was done by more than one person?” Esa asked.

“I would really like to believe that if for no other reason than to save my ego, but it’s just not possible.”

“Why not, Colonel?” Major Daniels asked.

“The other persons would have to come into the fight, help the victim accomplish this, and then disappear within ten seconds. Remember, all this happened within the ten-second camera sweep. Also keep in mind that these four were killed by someone directly in front of them. Also, the cameras did not see any other people there but these six. No, it had to happen as I described it. If someone were to tell me that someone did what we’ve seen tonight, I would never believe it. Even now there’s a part of me that refuses to accept it, but I think that’s out of jealousy. Whoever did this is much better than I am. I wish I had never seen this because this humbles me.”

“So we have some kind of hand-to-hand superman,” Danielle stated.

“Miss Ash, whoever did this has the finest eye, hand, and body control of anyone on the planet. Quite frankly, I wouldn’t want to get within arm’s reach of this person,” Colonel Ortiz said.

“It’s worse than that,” said Major Daniels. “He also has a way to make himself invisible.”

Even Colonel Ortiz looked dumbfounded.

Chapter 8

A dmiral Dorg sat across the table from the Glod ambassador and could sense his hostility. The Glod’s ridge just above his eyes was a light orange color, which indicated anger moving toward rage. If it turned deep orange then the Glod was probably going to attack and he was wearing the long ceremonial swords. Even though it was not easy to see emotion on a Glod’s face due to little or no animation of their features, the crest gave them away. Dorg could easily sense the ambassador’s anger. After the two ships that had set the ambush had been destroyed, the Alliance sent investigators to determine what happened. Their findings were that the two ships had destroyed each other.

“We agreed to help you and you destroyed our ship,” the ambassador said. “You will pay a heavy price for this insolence.” The Glod’s face resembled that of a human of Asian descent and everything about this angry Glod official screamed danger. His seven-foot height and five hundred pounds of mass appeared ready for lethal action.

“Sir, we did not destroy your ship. I assume you saw the investigator’s report.”

The ambassador said, “Yes, I did.” He had been surprised when the Cainth admiral came into his presence without arms or bodyguards. The ambassador had almost killed the admiral on sight, but seeing he was unarmed, had no bodyguards, and came in with all four arms crossed to show nonaggression caused him to pause. He respected the admiral’s bravery in coming alone. There weren’t many that would confront an angry Glod.

“Then you know that they concluded that our ship was destroyed first by missiles from your ship. Not by much, but our ship died first.”

The ambassador looked at Dorg and said, “I thought your ship was going to be hidden and undetectable. How could we have attacked the ship if we couldn’t see it?”

“You couldn’t.”

The Glod was surprised by the admiral’s answer. He looked out the window at the five dreadnoughts escorting his ship and took a deep breath. He pulled out a chair, sat down, and said, “Then what happened?”

“I don’t know,” Dorg said. “I don’t know how, but the Earth ship detected our ship. Listen to this.” And he played a recording of a transmission that was made to the Glod cruiser from the concealed Cainth ship.

“Jump now! Jump now. I don’t know how but we’ve been detected. They’re moving toward our position. Coordinates follow.”

“Jumping now,” they heard the Glod commander say.

“Our ship was at least sixty thousand segs from the route the Earth ship normally took on its patrol,” Dorg said. “All systems were down except for minimal life support, and you know that you would have to be right on top of the ship before you could see it. One thing we know, the Earth ship detected ours at a tremendous distance.”

“Detection is not destroying,” said the ambassador.

“No, it’s not. We weren’t able to salvage much from the wreckage. It appears our ship was hit by at least ten heavy missiles. It also appears that the ship’s screens weren’t up. Ambassador, how long do you think it would take to raise defensive screens if you were powered down?”

The ambassador thought a moment and said, “Not long at all. It would take less than ten sems to power up the reactors, and the screens would then be immediately available, however, not at full power. It would take less time than it would take you to get up and walk out of this room.”

“Then it begs the question,” Dorg said. “Why weren’t our screens up when your missiles hit? The Earth ship was a long distance from our ship when it was detected. They should have had plenty of time to power up and raise screens if the humans got too close. It would take twenty sems for the star drive to power up from being completely powered off.”

“It doesn’t make sense, does it?” the ambassador agreed. Then he leaned back and said, “Something else is not right. Our ship was also hit with its screens down and it was at full power when it jumped.”

“There’s something else that disturbs me, Ambassador,” Dorg said. “The investigator’s report says that the Earth ship detected the explosions, then jumped to the scene. They’re trying to make us think that they weren’t present or involved in what happened. We know differently.”

The ambassador said, “We don’t have any proof that they were there other than your cruiser’s transmission.”

Dorg pulled a photograph from a folder and handed it to the ambassador. “You heard the transmissions between our ships saying that the human ship was coming at them, and there’s one other thing: our ship was so badly damaged that any recordings it made were destroyed. This is the only thing we were able to salvage from its sensors.”

The ambassador looked at the photo and realized that the Cainth were not so paranoid after all. The photo showed a small white ship with ten heavy Glod missiles chasing it.

“I believe those are the missiles your ship fired at the Earth ship and the ones that ultimately destroyed our ship,” Dorg said. “I don’t fully understand how it was done, but we can draw some conclusions from this.”

“Such as?” said the ambassador, now more curious than hostile.

Dorg noticed with a sigh of relief that the Glod’s crest had changed color from orange to its normal yellow. The danger of fighting the ambassador had passed. “The investigators said that your ship was hit by more than twenty of our missiles, but that no energy weapons were used. Ambassador, could the screen of a Glod heavy cruiser handle twenty, twenty-five, or thirty of our missiles?”

“If no energy weapons were being used, it could handle them easily.”

“The Earth ship was there and was involved. This small ship knocked down the screens of two ships that were ten times its size and managed to destroy them both with each other’s missiles. It was obviously fast enough to stay ahead of the missiles fired at it, and it was able to detect a depowered ship at extreme range, which we know we would not have been able to do, and in the process of accomplishing all this suffered no damage.”

The ambassador looked intently at the admiral and said, “So we didn’t destroy each other’s ship. What do we do now?”

“Obviously, we lay another trap, and this time we make sure we’re prepared.”

“What do you mean prepared?”

“We’re not going to send just one ship, and the ships we send will be much better able to defend themselves.”

“Are you planning to use battle cruisers?”

“No! We are going to use dreadnoughts.” The dreadnought was the foundation of Alliance warships. It ranged from 3,300 to 3,800 feet long and had from three to five force fields protecting it. It had between 190 and 220 primary lasers along with twenty-five missile batteries that could launch more than one hundred missiles per salvo. It usually had a crew of more than 1,200. The Glod dreadnoughts were recognized as the most deadly of all due to the strength of their force fields.

“I’m not going to question your decision,” the ambassador said. “I thought a heavy cruiser was overkill. Now I agree with you. Let’s not take any chances. How can I help you?”

“If you will provide two dreadnoughts, I will provide two. We’ll catch the Earth ship between us and claim that it was destroyed by accident during the battle between your ships and ours. We will tell the Alliance that we were seeking revenge for the ship that was destroyed. The Alliance will then send all kinds of emissaries to patch up our troubles, which will be fine by us because by then we’ll have the information we seek on their ships’ capabilities.”

“Send me the details. I’ll set up the two ships immediately. What size of ship are you going to attack this time?”

“I’m going after the same ship. We owe them something. Our revenge explanation is partially true; however, our revenge is directed at the ship that destroyed our cruisers.”

The ambassador almost felt pity for the Earth ship. Then he looked forward to hearing of its destruction.

Captain Kosiev sat across the table from General Masseem, the commanding officer of Earth Station Seven. On one side of the general sat the Directorate ambassador and on the other Colonel Solerio, who represented the military board from Earth headquarters. This was not a meeting that Kosiev wanted to be in. “I hope I survive this,” he thought. He looked out the window in the conference room from Earth Station Seven, hanging in space against the background of the horse nebula, and wondered if humans were ever going to be able to go outside the twenty-light-year limit to explore those far stars. The light from that nebula that he was seeing had left when humans were primitive cave dwellers. Then he thought, “I’d be happy to just make it outside of this room.” The officers conducting the board of inquiry filed into the room and took their seats.

General Masseem looked at Kosiev and said, “Captain, we’ve gone over your recordings of the battle and have examined the commands you issued. Tell us why you made the decision not to run.”

“Yes sir. When I discovered the Cainth cruiser attempting to hide from our sensors, I went to investigate. As soon as I turned toward their location and had gone a very short distance, sensors picked up a star drive breaking into normal space.”

“We know all that, Captain.”

“Yes sir. I immediately turned and accelerated away from the ship entering normal space. It was my intent to leave, but the ship that emerged challenged me to stop and lower my screens for boarding. As you well know, primary order one prohibits me from allowing any other race access to the technology of our ships. So I continued to run and answered their communication, informing them I was contacting the Alliance ambassador to determine what the ships were doing in our zone. They then fired ten high-speed missiles at my ship.”

“You could have still run. Your screens should have been able to handle those missiles.”

“Do you know that for certain, General? It’s my understanding that our screens have never been tested in combat, and particularly against that many missiles. However, that’s not the reason I took the actions I chose.”

“To answer your question, Captain, no, we have not tested the screen to that level, but when I questioned them, the engineers that designed it felt like it would have withstood the impact. But you’re right, we don’t know for certain. Go on with your explanation.”

“Sir, I’m of the belief that the attack was staged to determine what the capabilities are of our ships. They were going to learn how fast our ships are because I had to accelerate to stay ahead of the missiles, and if I had let those missiles impact our screens they would have learned a tremendous amount about our screen technology. I also feel that if I had fled after they had this information, the next attack would not be by a single ship. I decided that the only way to avoid having those missiles hit my screens was to run close by the ship that was hiding and see if the missiles would lock on them. That plan worked; however, as I passed, the Cainth cruiser released their entire magazine of thirty missiles at me. I decided at that point that if these missiles could destroy the other ship it would look like they killed each other, and they would not have any information about our capabilities. Sir, I take full responsibility for what happened. My crew responded marvelously and conducted themselves in such a way as to make the service proud. In the heat of combat I was trying to make decisions that were in the best interest of the Directorate.”

The ambassador spoke for the first time. “So you destroyed two cruisers, using their own missiles, and suffered no damage to yourself.”

“Yes sir.”

“You also prevented the Cainth from obtaining information about our weapons technology.”

“Yes sir,” he said. “Here’s where I get the ax,” he thought.

“Then you contacted the Alliance ambassador about the battle these two ships had fought. It might interest you to know that the Alliance investigation concluded that the two ships had killed each other.”

“I did not know that, sir.”

The ambassador then turned to General Masseem and asked, “What do you plan to do with Captain Kosiev?”

“What else can I do? I’m going to award him the solar star, promote him to commodore, and give his ship and crew the order of fleet recognition. Captain, under the heat of combat you also responded marvelously. You have bought us some time until the next attack.”

Kosiev was stunned. “Thank you, sir, and I speak for my crew that your support of our actions means a great deal to all of us.”

“Commodore, you will be given command of a heavy cruiser with three support destroyers. You’ve bought us time, but I think you’re right that there’s going to be another attack. Whoever planned this didn’t get what they were looking for. They also know that their ships didn’t kill each other. So they will rightly infer that two cruisers aren’t enough. The next attack will be with much heavier vessels.”

“Where do you think it will happen, sir?”

That’s when Colonel Solerio spoke. “We have collected all the information we can on the current commander in chief of the Cainth Armed Forces. His grandfather was killed in the battle with one of our ships a hundred years ago. He wants revenge in the worst possible way. Our experts feel that part of his motivation is revenge, and you just destroyed two ships he sent into action. Captain Kosiev, it’s our opinion that your ship will be the target of the next attack.”

“So what course of action should I take next time, sir?”

“That’s what we’re here to discuss. We need to look at all possibilities and decide what we should do. One thing for certain, the chain of command agrees that peaceful coexistence is over. Now let’s discuss what to do next time. It’s my feeling that it shouldn’t be long before they make their move.” Kosiev looked out the window again at the nebula and thought it never looked as far away as it did at that moment.

Chapter 9

“W hat do you mean, make himself invisible?” Esa asked.

“After taking manual control of the cameras and tracking the big man into the building where we lost him,” Major Daniel said, “I instructed my monitors to collect all the video we had on where those six people came from. We were able to backtrack those five men to the three buildings you see just down the boulevard south of here. We’re in the process now of looking at the tapes from inside those buildings to try and track them back to where they live. It’s not going to be easy, because they exited the buildings while a shift change was taking place and there were literally thousands of people moving through the corridors. We know where the five attackers came from, where they met, and the pattern they used to set up their attack. That’s the good news.”

“What’s the bad news?” John Sinclair asked, taking the bait.

“The man sitting with his back against the wall does not appear on any of our surveillance tapes. We cannot determine how he got to that wall, and we can’t find where he went when he left. He literally disappeared. He also never showed his face while he was on that camera at the scene of the fight.”

“Wait a minute,” Esa said. “Show me that video again.”

Major Daniel pressed a button on his display, and immediately it showed the camera swinging and the video of the six men at the wall.

“Freeze it,” Esa said.

They all moved to look closer at the video screen. Whoever it was sitting against the wall had his hands on each side of his head as he looked down into the concrete, away from the camera.

Major Daniels then moved the video tighter, but it was obvious that there just wasn’t any detail to the victim’s face.

“Okay,” Esa said, “let it run.”

The video then showed that the center man was talking to the man sitting against the wall; then the camera swung away. When it came back they could see the four men that had been killed lying on the sidewalk. The man sitting against the wall was in the same position the camera saw before it moved.

Esa stared intently at the video until the camera swung away. He could see what Major Daniels was describing; at no point was any part of the victim’s face visible. He watched as the video came back and the man against the wall and the big man were gone. The only ones left were the four dead men.

“Major Daniels,” Colonel Ortiz asked, “how can someone get to this wall and leave without any of your surveillance equipment seeing them?”

“It’s not possible,” Major Daniels replied. “That’s why I think this person has a way to become invisible. Before the alarm came in I was working with Sergeant Garcia on another impossible situation. I’d like for him to explain what happened at Bill Clinton School today.”

Sergeant Garcia stood up and introduced himself, and then told the assembled investigators about the missing text booklet. He described how the test administrators had processed the materials and how the chief test administrator was feeding them into the computer.

“We have a truth field scheduled for delivery at the school in the morning. However, I think it’s going to find that the three who handled the test materials are telling the truth,” Sergeant Garcia stated. “I also checked all the cameras, and no one other than the test administrator appeared entering his office on the tapes from the time the two administrators entered to deposit them into the safe until the test administrator entered and removed them.”

“How does that relate to what happened here tonight?” Esa asked.

“Before I left the school I had an idea. I used my hand computer to connect to the climate control of the building. While I was in the test administrator’s office, I asked the climate control what the temperature was in the hallway outside the office. It was 72.00 degrees. I then stepped out into the hallway and asked what the temperature was again. It was 72.03 degrees. I went back into the office, waited ten seconds, and then asked again what the temperature was. It was 72.00 degrees. You know how fast those climate systems react.”

“Then I asked the computer to show me the temperature in the hallway from the time that the test administrator entered the building until he left. Major Daniels, if you don’t mind I’m going to download that information into your display.”

“Go right ahead, Sergeant Garcia,” Major Daniels said.

They all gathered around the display screen to see where the sergeant was going.

“I want you to notice this point on the graph. Right here,” he said as he pointed to a spot on the line, “is where Mr. Graham entered the building. Notice just before he entered the temperature was 72.00 degrees. Upon entering the hallway, notice how the temperature changes to 72.09 degrees, then goes back to 72.00 degrees when he enters his office.”

“Wait a minute,” Danielle said. “When you were in the hall the temperature increase was only. 03 degrees above 72. The test administrator raised it three times that amount.”

“Very good, Miss Ash, which makes me think that there was more than just the test administrator in that hallway. Here’s where it gets interesting. Mr. Graham said that he thought he heard a sound at his door twice while he was processing the tests. On the second sound Mr. Graham says he got up and went into the hall to look around. Notice on the graph that the temperature went to 72.09 degrees right about here, which is where Mr. Graham went to check the hall. He says he didn’t see anything so he went back into his office. Notice what happened after that.”

They all looked at the graph. The temperature stayed at 72.04 for thirty minutes, and then it jumped to 72.11 degrees. “This is where the two test administrators and I entered the building. As I walked into the building I heard a sound by the lockers on the left-hand side of the hall. I went over to see what it was and found a small rock. At that time I assumed that one of the administrators had kicked it when they walked in and it hit the locker when they entered the building. However, when I entered Mr. Graham’s office I saw two more pebbles in his doorway. I also want you to notice before we leave the graph that once we entered Mr. Graham’s office the temperature returned to 72.00 degrees and remained there until we came out.”

Danielle said, “Someone followed Mr. Graham in, went into his office with him, distracted him to remove the text booklet, distracted him again to leave the office. This person then waited in the hallway until you and the two administrators showed up, then distracted you with the rock, and made their exit. Is that what you’re trying to say, Sergeant Garcia?”

Esa looked at Danielle and was amazed at how quick she had processed the information. She actually understood it faster than he did, and she was right. That was the only possible explanation for the temperature changes. Then he said, “Sergeant Garcia, you’re also telling me that Mr. Graham, the two test administrators, you, and all the cameras in the building didn’t see anyone while this was taking place.”

“That’s right, Inspector Connor. None of us saw anyone. I called Major Daniels and sent him the temperature data and asked him if it was possible for someone to avoid being seen by his cameras. We were discussing this when the alarms went off. He called me and asked me to come here after he looked at the videos from this crime scene.”

“I was going to tell Sergeant Garcia,” Major Daniels said, “that there was no way for anyone to avoid our surveillance until the events of tonight, which now forces me to seriously consider that there is someone out there that can avoid being seen by our system.”

Colonel Ortiz said, “Are you trying to say that someone has the ability to become invisible?”

“Yes, I guess I am,” Major Daniels replied.

“He’s not invisible,” Danielle mumbled as she stared at the display.

“How could she know that?” Esa wondered to himself.

“How else would you explain what happened tonight, Miss Ash?” Major Daniels asked sharply.

Danielle looked up from the screen with a startled expression, then looked at Major Daniels and said, “I’m thinking about that, but the evidence suggests that he’s not invisible.”

“How did you come to that conclusion?” Esa asked.

“Major Daniels, will you go back to the video you showed us of the five men as they approached the wall?” Danielle asked.

Major Daniels pressed a button on his display, and the screen began showing each of the five men as they moved towards the wall.

Danielle said, “I want you to notice that each of these men is looking at the wall as they’re moving. They see their victim; notice right here that one of them is pointing at the front attacker to hurry to get ahead of the victim. Notice that all of them arrive at the same time, surrounding the person they selected to attack. They have to be able to see him to do that. I also think that if you go back a little further in the tape you’ll see that they followed him when he passed the buildings south of here. There’s no doubt in my mind: they see him but your cameras don’t. One more thing, isn’t the Bill Clinton School south of here?”

Esa just stared at Danielle for a long moment. Major Daniels was surprised by her memory of the previous videos. Major Daniels looked at the video again and had to agree that the attackers had to be seeing the person they were following. Then Esa said, “Miss Ash, who is your general department head?”

Danielle looked nervous, wondering what she had done wrong. “Larry Wharton has overall command of my division.”

“Hold on just a moment, Miss Ash,” Esa said. He lifted his communicator and said, “Julie, get Larry Wharton on the communicator immediately.”

“Dumb, dumb, dumb, dumb!” Danielle thought. “When am I going to learn to keep my big mouth shut? I just told a department head that he was wrong. I’m so stupid! People don’t want to hear the truth.”

She then heard Inspector Connor say, “Larry, Esa Connor here. I’m head of the Continental Security Enforcement Committee. I’m going to send you some directives in the morning, and I’m going to date them retroactively to tonight. I am going to transfer, just a moment…” He lowered his communicator and said, “Miss Ash, what did you say your first name was?”

“Danielle,” she said meekly.

“Right,” he said. He raised his communicator and continued, “I’m going to transfer a Danielle Ash out of your division and make her an associate inspector in mine effective immediately.” He paused for a moment, listening, and then said, “Larry, I don’t give a jolly good damn about your manpower requirements or any other problems you might have with this decision. If you’ll read the directives in the morning you’ll see that they’re being made on the basis of safety of the state power that I have. Now just so we’re clear, if you get in the way of this transfer in any way I’ll have you in front of a board of security so fast that you won’t have time to realize how you lost your job. Is that clear?” Esa listened for a moment and then said, “Larry, you don’t need to apologize. I know I’m being heavy-handed and I don’t like doing it and I can’t explain why. This young woman’s talents are being wasted and unused in her current position and we can use them. You’re going to have to trust that I’m making the right decision for the right reasons. Thank you for taking my call so late; you’ll receive the paperwork first thing in the morning.” Esa pressed the button on his communicator and Danielle heard him say, “Julie, did you copy all that? Good. Yes, that’s exactly what I want. By the way, what pay grade is a medical technician? A three!” he said as he looked at Danielle. He said into his communicator, “Then she probably won’t mind being raised to an eight.”

Danielle couldn’t believe her ears. Could this really be happening?

“Miss Ash,” Esa said, “you are no longer a medical technician. You will report directly to John Sinclair after our meeting, who will swear you in. You will continue to work with us on this case until we get it solved. You will work on weapons training during your spare time. This is not, however, a temporary transfer. I am not easily impressed, Miss Ash, but you have exhibited traits and insights that are rare and valuable in my line of work. You have shown initiative and the willingness to make a decision, along with saying what needs to be said regardless of consequences. I think you’re dead on in your analysis about the invisibility. Have you had any other insights?”

Danielle could not believe her good luck. Her mind was in a whirl. This was the sort of job that she had prayed for, where she could use her talents. She had to pull herself together. Then she had a thought.

“Inspector Connor, thank you so much for the promotion. You can count on me to work hard to be worthy of your trust, and I hope what I’m about to say doesn’t diminish your opinion of me.”

“Go ahead, Miss Ash.”

“I was mentally celebrating my transfer just a moment ago in my mind, and I pictured my name and title, Danielle Ash, Associate Inspector, with searchlights and fireworks going off. Then I had a thought.” She turned to Major Daniels and said, “Major Daniels, what if someone could see the view of your camera like the beam of a searchlight? What I mean is, if someone were turning a searchlight towards me I could see it coming, then I would look for something that I can hide behind when it got to where I was, or it may be as simple as lying down while it passed overhead. What I’m trying to say is, if I can see what your cameras see, then wouldn’t it be possible to avoid being seen?”

Major Daniels was quiet for a moment and then said, “Just like the attack scene tonight, we didn’t catch the entire event because the camera swung away. All of the cameras in our system are constantly moving, and it is possible that there are places in the overlap of the camera’s field of view where there are areas not seen. The point is, we never really looked to see if there are enough areas not being recorded so that someone could move through them and not be seen.”

Esa said, “Major, will you do an analysis to see if what she says has any merit?”

Major Daniels raised his communicator, spoke for a few minutes, and came back and said, “I’m having my second in command run an analysis of the area from that building south of us to the end of the park north of us. What the computer will do is lay down an overlay to track the patterns of non-coverage as they occur. I should have it; here is now.”

“That was quick,” Esa said.

“Inspector Connor, you know how good our computers are, and my assistant knows how to use them.” He lifted his communicator again and said, “Please download it to my display.” The display came on immediately and Major Daniels said, “Thanks, Arney.”

The six of them gathered around the display and watched the patterns. Major Daniels said, “I’m not sure where to start.”

“Start where the five men started moving in this direction,” Danielle said.

Major Daniels turned to Esa and said, “Be thankful you’ve got this young lady now, otherwise she would be working for me by morning. You’re right, Miss Ash, and since we know they were following our Superman, all we have to do is look at the patterns along the wall as they moved northward to see if there were any patterns that would allow someone to move unseen.”

Major Daniels began the video, and they could see that there were shadows moving along the sidewalk and parks that someone could walk in and not be seen. “This is shocking,” said Major Daniels. “I had no idea there was this much that we wouldn’t see.”

“Not really,” said Sergeant Garcia. “Someone would have to be able to see these areas and stay in them. Which begs the question: how could anyone see the areas that aren’t covered when the cameras aren’t sending out a beam but just receiving light? These cameras are not like searchlights. They don’t emit anything that someone can see.”

“That may be true,” said Colonel Ortiz, “but this hypothesis just feels right and explains partially how our Superman avoids detection.”

“What do you mean partially?” John Sinclair asked.

“I haven’t heard anyone explain how our Superman walked with Mr. Graham into his classroom without being seen.”

Esa thought for a minute and said, “You make a good point, Colonel, but I think that we all agree that what happened at the school and what happened here are probably connected, right?” Everyone nodded. “Okay, then the logical place to get our answers is at the school, so I’ll see all of you at 7 a.m. at Bill Clinton. John, get in touch with Julie and make sure we have enough people and equipment to do interrogations.”

“Inspector Connor,” Colonel Ortiz said, “please keep in mind just how dangerous this person is. If you uncover this person’s identity and attempt to prevent him from escaping, you just might have what he did to this team of well-trained criminals. I will order a platoon of armed naval marines to surround the school.”

“Thank you, Colonel. I hope we don’t need your help, but I feel better knowing that it’s available.”

John Sinclair looked at Esa and asked, “Are you going to notify Director Nicole about what we’ve discovered?”

Esa said, “Absolutely, the director should know that we have someone that possibly has a high level of psychic skills. I am also going to notify the Special Forces Team about what we’ve found.”

Colonel Ortiz asked, “Do you think they can help us find him?”

“I don’t know, Colonel, but those psychics should know more about finding him than anyone else. I suspect we can use the SFT’s help.”

They were about to leave when Major Daniels and Esa Connor noticed Miss Ash staring at Major Daniels’s display screen. She turned and said, “Sergeant Garcia, will you come over here for just a moment?” All six men stopped, turned, and immediately went back to look at the display screen. “Sergeant Garcia, what color is the cover of the test booklet that was taken from the school?”

“Red,” he said.

“Major Daniels, will you move the view closer to the crystal glass directly behind the man sitting against the wall?” The picture started moving in, and they could see that because he was leaning forward to hide his face it caused his shirt to ride up to the small of his back, which exposed his back pocket in a reflection on the crystal glass of the building. The video continued to move in and then they all saw it in the reflection. A folded booklet was sticking up out of his back pocket with a bright red cover.

“Yes, you better be thankful, Esa,” Major Daniels said, shaking his head. “She would have been mine by morning.”

Chapter 10

T he team of investigators split up and went to their floaters. Danielle Ash went to collect her medical materials so that she could turn her floater in to her former agency. Inspector Connor said, “Miss Ash, may I speak with you for just a moment?”

Danielle stopped what she was doing and stood up. She noticed that several medical teams were picking up the dead bodies for transfer as she walked back over to the inspector.

“Miss Ash, I don’t want you going with the team in the morning.” Esa could see the disappointment in her face. “It’s not because I don’t think you could help us,” he said, “but I have another assignment for you that I think would be more helpful to the investigation. How old are you, Miss Ash?”

“I just turned nineteen, Inspector Connor.”

“I think you could pass for a seventeen- or eighteen-year-old if you dressed the part, don’t you?”

Danielle knew that the people she worked with thought she was a lot younger than she was. She wore clothes to try and make herself look older but knew they didn’t help much. “Yes sir, I probably could. What do you have in mind?”

“I’m worried that if this so-called Superman is really good at hiding then we might not find him. I want you to play the part of a transferee to the school. I’ll arrange a background for you in which your parents were moved here because of a job change in the commercial banking division. Your first day will be tomorrow and you’ll go through the same questioning as all the other students. Maybe you’ll have to endure stronger measures such as multiple interrogations. I want you to tell anyone that will listen just how stupid it is to be interrogated when you just moved here.”

“After a day or so, if we don’t find Superman, then we’ll leave and see if you can turn up anything. I would suggest that you try to develop a relationship with the girl whose test booklet was taken. There’s got to be a reason why Superman went to all that trouble to steal it. Of course, this is a fallback plan providing we don’t find him tomorrow, and I want you in place before we leave. If we find him then you leave the school and report to John Sinclair to begin your training as an associate investigator. However, if we don’t, then I want you to report each evening to Inspector Sinclair and tell him what you’ve been able to uncover.”

“Where will I live while this is going on?” asked Danielle.

Inspector Connor raised his communicator and said, “Julie, I need you to set up something for me. I want you to find a living space north of where the crime took place tonight for Miss Ash. I’m going to place her undercover as a transfer student.”

“How far north, Inspector?” Julie asked.

“No more than five miles. I know the person we were looking for was moving north from the school. Any further than that and he couldn’t have made it home by daylight. I also want you to take two of our clerical people and have them pose as her parents, and they’ll need to be the right age for a seventeen-year-old student. I want them in the apartment tonight, and I want pictures available for Miss Ash in her communicator to support her cover. Also get in touch with Dan Onda in commercial banking to support our cover story.” There was a momentary pause, and then they heard, “I’ve found a living space and I’ve ordered furniture to be delivered tonight. If you would have Miss Ash flash me her sizes I will have the appropriate wardrobe waiting for her,” Julie said. “Do you want her to have her own floater?”

“Yes, but I’ll want her to use whatever transportation the students she’s observing use until she develops a relationship.”

“It will be waiting for her at the living space.”

“Thank you, Julie.”

“I don’t think I’ve ever seen anyone that can make things happen that fast,” said Danielle.

“I think given time you’ll be just as efficient at what you do as she is in what she does, Miss Ash. You and she possess a lot of the same traits. I depend on her heavily and she doesn’t disappoint me.” He pressed a button on his communicator and said to Danielle, “I’m sending you her direct communicator code. Contact her and she’ll send you all the information you need to find your new living quarters. Also, just put all your equipment into your floater and I’ll have your department come pick it up. You go straight to your new home.”

“Thank you, Inspector Connor. I’m sorry that my good fortune comes as a result of what happened here tonight, but I promise you that I’ll not disappoint you, either. You’ll inform the rest of the team about my assignment before I arrive in the morning, won’t you?”

“Here’s the beautiful part, Miss Ash. I don’t have to. Julie has already done it. See you in the morning.” His communicator beeped.

“Inspector Connor,” Julie said, “I’ve taken the liberty of using one of our clerical staff and his wife that is on leave from her job to be Danielle’s parents. I’ll be sending pictures momentarily.”

“That is satisfactory, Julie.”

Danielle turned to go and felt a huge sense of pride that Inspector Connor thought she could be as good as Julie. “This new job is going to be exciting,” she thought, and she looked forward to the coming day. Her communicator vibrated and she answered to find Julie on the other end. “I’ve sent a floater to pick you up and take you to your new living space; it will be assigned to you as your departmental transport. I have also assigned a Sandra Wong to pick up your medical equipment.”

“My former boss,” Danielle thought. She laughed and realized, “A pay grade five, no less.” Then she saw Sandra walking toward her with raised eyebrows. Sandra had obviously been hustled out of bed to pick up the medical floater. She had also been directed by Mr. Whorton to explain how she had wasted the talents of one of her subordinates. Yep, Danielle was going to have a good time. Then she said, “Thanks, Julie. I appreciate all you’ve done for me.” Danielle could see Julie smile in her communicator just before she broke the connection. Danielle walked by Sandra and nodded. The former supervisor’s expression was priceless.

Chapter 11

D anielle arrived at school just before Leila and Tag’s public floater arrived. One of her assigned parents took her by floater to insure arrival at the time most students arrived. She had to admit that all of the security forces and the platoon of marines made quite an impression. She knew about it, and she was still intimidated by the scene in front of the school. She paused a few minutes, looking at all the security people and their vehicles. Then she walked forward toward the entrance. As she approached the front of the school she recognized John Sinclair and Colonel Ortiz standing on each side of the entrance. As she started up the steps she noticed that the girl whose test had been taken was right behind her. She looked at John Sinclair and raised her eyebrows, and he got her message because he, too, immediately recognized the girl behind her. The security officers had set up a portal that each student had to walk through. As she went through the alarms went off. A security officer came forward and said, “Please follow me, miss.”

As soon as Leila stepped through the portal the alarms went off again, and the same security officer turned and asked her to come with him also. “Perfect,” Danielle thought, and followed the security officer into the school.

The two girls were taken to an office, asked to sit down, and told that someone would be with them shortly.

“What the heck is going on?” Danielle said to Leila.

“I don’t know. What are all these security people doing here, and did you see those marines?”

“Sure did. Does this happen very often?”

“No! It’s never happened before.”

Oh, by the way, I’m Danielle Ashford. I just transferred here because my parents have a new job at the bank. What a way to begin my first day!”

“Hi, Danielle. My name is Leila Barber. I’ve been going to this school since my first level and trust me, I’ve never seen anything like what’s going on outside. I wonder why I set off an alarm.”

“Me too,” Danielle said. “I’ve never set foot in this building before.”

“Maybe that’s why you set off the alarm,” Leila said.

“This girl is smart, and honestly, I don’t think anybody in the school I attended was as pretty,” thought Danielle. She also noticed that Leila’s face was open, and when she talked she looked you straight in the eye. “I don’t think she would be very good at deception. She really doesn’t know why security stopped her,” Leila decided. So she placed a mental wager with herself, betting that Leila’s interrogation would confirm that suspicion. “If she doesn’t know, then why would someone go to such trouble to steal her test?” She let that thought play around in her head and then asked, “Was there anything special that happened at school yesterday?”

Leila looked down at the floor and said, “We took our administrative placement test yesterday.”

Danielle could tell there was something wrong. She said, “I took mine before I left to transfer here. That was a long test, wasn’t it?”

“Yes. And I don’t think I did very well.”

“Why not?”

“Well, I didn’t get much sleep the night before, and I was exhausted when I took it.”

“What’s your quantitative point average?”

“Before the test it was 99.6.”

“Holy mother of pearl,” Danielle thought. She had never heard of a point average that high. She graduated with a 96.4, and she was number two in her class. “This girl is more than smart. If that point average is correct, she’s brilliant,” Danielle realized.

“Wow! You’re smart. You probably did better than you think.”

“No, I’m pretty certain I didn’t. I’m concerned that after the bad grade on this test all my other scores will be questioned.”

“Well, let’s hope for the best. I’m new here and I’d appreciate it if after all this is over you would show me around.”

Leila’s face brightened and she smiled at Danielle and said, “I’ll be glad to. See me during our lunch break and I’ll start introducing you to everyone.”

“Thanks Leila, I really appreciate it,” Danielle said, and then pressed a small black button on her communicator band.

John Sinclair felt his communicator vibrate and leaned over and said quietly to Colonel Ortiz, “She’s got something. Go take her out of the office to an interrogation room.”

Colonel Ortiz turned and went inside the building to the office where they were being held. He opened the door, pointed at Danielle, and said, “You’re not on the student roster. What are you doing here?”

“I’m a new student, sir. I’m transferring here because my parents were moved here for a new job. This is my first day.” Colonel Ortiz was doing an excellent job of looking extremely suspicious. He gave absolutely no clue that he knew her, and his tone of voice was saying that he didn’t believe her.

“What’s your name?”

“Danielle Ashford.”

Colonel Ortiz looked at a small screen he held, looked up at Danielle, and then looked back down at his screen and said, “Miss Ashford, I am going to take you to an interrogation room where there will be a truth field. I recommend you answer all questions honestly. The interrogator will know if you don’t.”

“Yes sir,” Danielle said meekly and got up and followed Colonel Ortiz out of the room. She glanced at Leila on the way out and shrugged her shoulders.

As soon as they were in the hall, Colonel Ortiz placed her hands in a containment field behind her back, which held her hands together, and walked her up the hall through all the students that were standing in the corridor.

Danielle kept saying, “Hey, I’m a new student here. This is my first day. I don’t deserve to be treated this way.” The students in the hall didn’t recognize her and felt bad for her.

Once they entered the interrogation room, Colonel Ortiz removed the containment field from her hands and said, “What’s up?”

Danielle smiled and said, “Boy, you’re tough, Colonel.”

“Call me Eddie.”

“I know why our Superman took the test.”

Colonel Ortiz said, “You never cease to amaze me. I didn’t think we’d ever have an answer for that.”

“I think he did it because he cares a lot for the girl.”

“What?”

“I don’t think she even knows it’s missing. Matter of fact, I’ll make a five credit wager with you she not only doesn’t know it’s missing but won’t have a clue as to who took it.”

“I just look stupid. After last night, there’s no way I’ll make a wager with you. Tell me why you say that.”

“Leila Barber is the girl whose test was taken. She told me, a complete stranger, that she knows she did poorly on the test because she didn’t have any sleep the night before. Eddie, she has a 99.6 quantitative point average.”

Colonel Ortiz whistled and said, “Is that possible?”

“Call the front office and ask.”

He picked up his communicator and said, “John, check the school records for a Leila Barber’s quantitative point average.”

There was a pause, and then John said, “You’re not going to believe this. It’s 99.6. This is one smart cookie.”

“Okay, so what happened, Danielle?”

“I think someone who cares a lot for Leila heard her tell someone about how poorly she did on the test. You know that these test results are used for future job placement, and the results will play a large role in what kind of life she’s going to have. Leila even thinks that this poor grade will cause all her other scores to be questioned. The only way to prevent the test result from hurting her future was to prevent it being graded. Eddie, I just met her and I wanted to steal the test myself. Our Superman has a heart.”

At that moment the display screen on the wall came on and they saw Inspector Connor, who said, “I understand you have some information, Miss Ash.”

“Yes sir,” Danielle replied, and then she explained what she had uncovered.

“That makes sense,” Esa said, “but what makes you think that she doesn’t know who took it?”

“Because I don’t think our Superman is stupid.”

Esa furrowed his brow for a moment and then said, “Go on, Miss Ash.”

“Think about it. What do you think would happen today if the attack didn’t take place last night? Sergeant Garcia told me he was arranging for his security department to bring in a truth field and question everyone involved. Of course that was before the attack at the wall, our connecting it to the theft of the test booklet, and his uncovering the temperature data. Our Superman had no possible way of anticipating the attack on him or the use of the climate system to prove he was there. Without the attack, wouldn’t we have just concluded that the climate system fluctuated? That would have been easier to accept than our Superman. It’s only by combining the two events that we were able to uncover his existence. But he knew that the missing test booklet would be investigated fully. He wouldn’t have run this risk if there was any way that Leila Barber could be implicated or him connected to it. Couple that with the fact that I don’t think there’s a deceptive bone in this girl’s entire body, and I think it becomes clear that she knows nothing about it.”

Inspector Connor was quiet for a few moments and then said, “I’m inclined to believe you, however, I’m still going to go through the interrogation process in the hope that the pressure will cause someone to crack. I have a profile team working on what our Superman is like. This information will help them. Is there anything else, Miss Ash?”

“Yes sir. I would like for the test administrator to have Leila retake the test immediately.”

Inspector Connor and Colonel Ortiz were both taken aback by this request.

“And why would we do that?”

“Inspector Connor, I just spent less than five minutes with this young woman and came away highly impressed. I sincerely believe she knows nothing about what happened and is innocent of any wrongdoing. I also believe that she did poorly on the original test, which would not properly measure the talents she has to offer our society. She was taken with me by security as soon as she stepped off her floater and went through the security portal. She doesn’t know what’s going on. I think it would be in everyone’s best interests to have her retake the test before she comes out of the room and discovers that her test booklet was stolen. If she scores like I think she will, there will be three of you fighting to have her on your staffs. I’ve run across two women that highly impressed me in the last twenty-four hours. Julie was the first, Leila was the second. There’s also one other reason. If she retakes the test, then our Superman will think he was successful and just might let her know he did it. I think it’s a long shot, but we have to take whatever shots we can.”

Inspector Connor was shaking his head and smiling. “When all this is over, Miss Ash, I’m going to have to thank our Superman for our finding you. Colonel Ortiz, have the test administrator give Miss Barber another test immediately. Better do it quickly; I understand it takes a long time. Miss Ash, keep up the good work,” he said. Then the screen went dark.

Colonel Ortiz was on his communicator setting up the test while Danielle sat in a chair and thought about how Superman must feel about Leila Barber to have done what he did. She felt pretty certain that Superman and his feelings were unknown to Leila. She remembered back to the ninth level when she loved James Spincer. He was so wonderful, charming, and graceful, and great to look at besides. She never told him how she felt. At that age, she looked like a twig with a big head stuck on top. She knew that he could never be interested in her. So she would just sit in class and dream of what it would be like to be James’s girl. Danielle’s brief contact with Leila made it easy for her to see how someone could be too shy to approach her. She knew that beauty and brains can be intimidating, and she said to herself, “Usually beauty attracts men, but once they discover your brains, they leave skid marks trying to get away. Most women eventually learn to hide their intelligence. I don’t think Leila could do that. Superman is smart. He’s not intimidated by her brilliance, just her beauty.”

Danielle said, “Colonel Ortiz, excuse me. Eddie, could you get the quantitative point average list of all the boys within three levels of Leila?”

“You have an idea?”

“Yes. I think our Superman has to be intelligent. He would have to be in the top 10 percent of his class.”

“How do you get that?”

“Simple. He didn’t leave skid marks, and since you’re supposed to be interrogating me in here, we might as well make the time useful familiarizing ourselves with our list of possible suspects.”

“Skid marks?” Colonel Ortiz thought. Then he lifted his communicator and began talking.

Chapter 12

T ag was really worried as he approached the security portal in front of the school. He saw one of the security officers detain a pretty girl that he didn’t remember having ever seen. Then Leila went through the portal and she was taken with the other girl. His mind was racing trying to remember if there was any possibility that they could have seen him last night. He slowed down as he approached the portal and commanded his mind to slow down and think. He then realized that if they had seen him they would not be at school this morning. They would be at his house arresting him. He forced himself to relax and passed through the security portal. He gave a half smile as he passed two men who were standing at each side of the doorway and he entered the school.

Most of his classmates were standing in the hall asking each other questions about what could have possibly caused all the security people to be there. “Hey, Tag,” his good friend Eric said. Eric had been Tag’s friend since before the first level. After Tag’s mother had warned him about telling anyone about his gift, he told Eric that he was just fooling him. He punched him in the ribs lightly and said, “You’re too slow to catch me. I don’t need any special powers,” and ran until they were both out of breath laughing. Tag thought, “I wonder if Eric remembers that. I hope he doesn’t.”

Then Eric came up and said, “Ain’t we got fun?” Then he bent over and whispered, “Think we can get them to play tag?”

“Very punny, Eric,” Tag replied. “These people don’t mess around. Why do you think they’re here?”

“I don’t know. A couple of students saw Mr. Graham and his two associates taken into individual offices. Maybe it has something to do with the test we took yesterday.”

Tag hoped that was all it was about. The number of people investigating seemed way out of line for a simple test booklet that was missing. He was going to have to keep a low profile until they left. “You’re probably right. Let’s go to class; maybe Ms. Knowles will know something.”

For the next two days Tag avoided the security people but did not duck the school cameras. He felt certain that they had tied the fight and the theft together and probably knew about how someone was able to avoid being caught on camera. One good thing that happened was that Leila got to retake her test and made a perfect score. The school administrator said that had never been done before and took every opportunity to brag about her. “I guess that assures her future,” he thought. Of course, she was stunned upon discovering her original test was missing. Or at least the test booklet was missing, and just as he suspected, her interrogation went smoothly. Once they determined she knew nothing, most of the questions were related to her friends and boys she had dated. Tag had also seen her walking around with the new girl. There was something about that girl. He couldn’t quite put his finger on it, but she was different. After her interrogation Leila was showing the new girl around and introducing her. They had walked up to his table at lunch where he and Eric were sitting and introduced her to them.

Leila said to them, “Eric, Tag, this is Danielle Ashford. She’s just transferred here and I’m introducing her to everyone so we can make her feel at home.” They stood up and she gave them her hand to shake.

Eric immediately took her hand and said, “Nice to meet you. My name is Eric and anytime you need someone to show you around, I’m your man. How about Friday evening? I’m available.”

Leila said, “Obviously, Eric’s the shy one.”

“Okay, okay, if you insist we’ll make it Saturday,” Eric said.

Danielle laughed at Eric and said, “Let me check my calendar and I’ll let you know.”

Then Leila turned to Tag and said, “Danielle, this is Tag.”

Tag stood up and shook the new girl’s hand. “Hello,” he said, “welcome to our school.”

“She has remarkable blue eyes and that blond hair is beautiful. This is one striking girl,” Tag thought, and he sensed every boy in the room was staring at her.

Danielle felt like a moth caught in a flame. It was like something electric ran through her when Tag took her hand. This boy looked into your soul. His green eyes met hers and she could immediately tell he was truly looking at her, not just her looks. All she could think to say was, “Is that your real name, Tag?”

“No,” Leila said. “When we were children, we could never catch him playing tag. Of course as we got older, he got slower and would get caught. But he was Tag in fourth level and he’s still Tag today.”

Danielle noticed that her hand was still in Tag’s and she didn’t want to let go, but she did. “Well, it’s very nice to meet you, Tag,” she said.

Then Leila said something that caught her attention. “Tag won’t tell you, but he’s also pretty smart. He’s actually better at math than I am, and he’s second in our class.”

Tag’s face turned red and he looked at the floor; he had no idea that Leila knew that. Heck, even Eric didn’t know that. Truth be told, most of his classmates were unaware of how smart he was because he was just so easy-going and funny. His quantitative point average was 99.2 and he didn’t think anyone else knew. He had followed his mother’s advice and had not done anything that would make him stand out, and he kept his good grades to himself. “I wonder how she found out,” he thought.

Danielle looked at Tag and wondered, “Could this be our Superman?” She made a mental note to get Colonel Ortiz to look at his records. They turned to walk away and she couldn’t resist saying, “Perhaps we can play, Tag.”

The young man smiled and responded with, “You’re it first.”

She laughed as she and Leila walked to the next table. She then surprised herself by thinking, “Maybe I am. And maybe you are.”

Tag sat down and listened to Eric say, “Wow! Hubba, hubba, is she beautiful or what? She even gives Leila a run in the beauty contest. What a smile, what pretty eyes, what a nice shape. Did you see that smile? Her blond hair is perfect. I could look at her forever. Did I ask if you saw that smile?”

“Eric,” Tag interrupted, “wake up and try to focus a moment. What are you going to do about your newfound feelings?”

Eric made a long face, put his head on Tag’s shoulder, and said, “Alas, I’ll limp away brokenhearted. She only had eyes for you.”

“You’re crazy, Eric. Why would someone like her be interested in me?”

“You make a very good point, but you have to trust your uncle Eric. I know about these things. She likes you! That means she likes the smart, quiet, ugly ones. One can never account for a woman’s opinion of beauty. I mean, I was standing right there. How could she have possibly even seen you? By the way, speaking of smart, what did Leila mean by second in our class?”

“She’s crazy too,” Tag said while laughing at Eric’s running account. Then he said, “Ego, thy name is Eric McAnn.”

Eric winked and said, “Duh. You just now figured that out? Just be thankful I don’t make you pay big money to hang around with me.” Then they both laughed and continued their lunch.

Leila left Danielle to meet with the school administrator to receive an award for her test results. Danielle pressed the button on her communicator. “Go ahead,” Colonel Ortiz said.

“Eddie, I want you to look into the records of one of the students here that everyone calls Tag. I don’t know what his real name is but the school administrator should know.”

“Do you think he might be Superman?”

She said, “I don’t know, but Leila said he was as smart as she is, and you know how smart that is. Have you had any luck with the boys that have had relationships with Leila?”

“No. We’ve turned up nothing. I think we’re going to start questioning the smart ones like you suggested. If this what’s his name, Tag, is as smart as you were told he is, then he’ll go into interrogation tomorrow.”

“Well, let me know what’s in his records.”

“Certainly. I’ll get back to you.”

Danielle sat down at an empty lunch table and looked back across the lunchroom at Tag and Eric sitting there laughing. “When he shook my hand I felt a kind of shock,” she remembered. “I wonder if he’s Superman. He’s not great looking at a distance, but those eyes make him gorgeous up close. I don’t think he has any fat on him either. I want to see those eyes again. If Leila is right and he’s as smart as she says he is, he would be interesting to talk with.”

Tag sensed that Danielle was staring at him from across the lunchroom. “When I took her hand I felt something electric happen in the psychic field. I have no idea what it was and I’ve never felt it before,” Tag thought. When he looked into her eyes, he saw that this girl had more depth than anyone he’d ever encountered, other than Leila, of course. Well, maybe even more than Leila. One thing this girl had in abundance that Leila didn’t was a quick sense of humor and a quick genuine laugh. “Wait a minute,” he thought. “Leila is the one I’m crazy about.” After several seconds he said to himself, “Aren’t I?” Then he felt Danielle’s gaze leave him and he glanced over to see her get up and leave the lunchroom.

Danielle’s com buzzed and she got up to go outside and take the call. “Go ahead,” she said.

Colonel Ortiz said, “Thomas Anglo Gardner is the official name of Tag. I guess they call him that because of his initials.”

“No, Leila told me that they called him that because as a little boy when they played tag no one could catch him. It fits him perfectly, especially since it matches his initials. What else did you find out?”

“The boy is brilliant. He has a perfect math score on all his tests. The only reason that Leila is ahead of him is that he missed a test two years ago because he was sick. When he retook it, they deducted thirty points for not taking it on time to teach him responsibility. He is actually number one in grades. He made a perfect score on the test they reduced. His score should be 99.7.”

“Wow,” Danielle thought.

“I think you’ll find his self-defense reports interesting. I know his instructors and they’re good at what they do. Both of them rated him very low in his skills. They say he had no affinity or desire for hand-to-hand combat.”

“What do you think about that, Eddie?”

“I was starting to get excited that he might be who we’re looking for, but this dampens my enthusiasm.”

Danielle was reluctant to say what she thought because Eddie might think she was crazy, but her job made her push those feelings aside and say, “Eddie, think with me a moment. What do we know about what kind of person Superman is?”

“Well, he’s deadly in hand-to-hand combat and he’s capable of breaking the law.”

“What law did he break?”

“Well, he stole the test booklet.”

“And if he were to be tried for that, what would they charge him with?”

“I see what you’re saying. Only a minor misdemeanor and probably not even that since he’s a student.”

“Now I know this is going to get philosophical, but please be patient with me. If he had not taken the test would a greater wrong have occurred?”

“I want to say no, but I’ve gotten to know Leila, and it would be a crime against society to have that girl placed in a low-station job. I really believe she will be a difference-maker when she gets older. Unfortunately, Superman would be punished for the theft, but the reality is he should be rewarded for rectifying a mistake that was going to be made.”

“So, if you were going to say what kind of person our Superman is, how would you respond?”

There was a long pause, and then Colonel Ortiz said, “It’s just like you said earlier, this Superman has a heart. However, he killed four people.”

“Alright, let’s look at that, Eddie.”

“Oh no, you’re going to prove me wrong there, too.”

“Well, think about it. Have you seen the video information that Major Daniels has put together on the number of people that little band of five has killed?”

Colonel Ortiz had seen the report and it had made him angry. He wanted to find the one that escaped and kill him with his bare hands. “Yes, I’ve seen it.”

“Did you notice on the recordings that none of their victims were given a chance even when they tried to hand everything they had to them? What do you think would have happened to our Superman if he had not fought back?”

“He’d be dead.”

“Right, so what does this say about how aggressive Superman is?”

“I’m not sure I know what you’re saying.”

“Prior to his being attacked, had there been anything to happen in this school that even remotely looked like someone had beaten up other students?”

“No.”

“So let’s say our Superman discovers by accident that he has these combat skills, and if he is someone with a good spirit and heart, what would he do during hand-to-hand training?”

“He would deliberately lose,” Eddie said. “He would try to avoid hurting anyone.”

“Exactly. Look at Tag’s records again and see what he did in his first hand-to-hand match.”

Eddie looked through the papers, found what he was looking for, and then read to Danielle, “In his first hand-to-hand match Tag accidentally broke the arm of his opponent. They said he was greatly upset and insisted on going to the hospital with the injured student, who was Eric McAnn.”

“Eric McAnn is his best friend. He hurt him and I can imagine how he felt about that; then what?”

“He never won another match. The instructors say that the accident caused him to lose his desire to even try. Danielle, you’re beginning to scare me. How do you put all these things together?”

“Honestly, Eddie, I don’t know. Sometimes I just sense things. There’s one thing that feels right to me. Our Superman would never hurt anyone unless it was forced on him.”

“So it looks like Tag is our best candidate so far.”

“Yes, I think you’re right. But Eddie, don’t interrogate him first. Give him a chance for the pressure to build up while others are being interrogated. Also, make sure when he goes into the room that there are a couple of marines outside the door. I honestly don’t think that he would hurt anyone, but he may try to escape.”

“We’ll do it that way. I’ll inform Inspector Connor of our discussion and let him know that the interrogation is taking place in the morning. He may want to be here.”

“Probably,” Danielle said, but in her heart there was nothing but sadness for the young boy with the startling green eyes.

Chapter 13

T ag was sitting in a chair along with six other students outside an interrogation room at school. He was taken out of his first session by a security officer that told him to wait until it was his turn. His heart was hammering in his chest and he was very close to panic. He saw absolutely no way out of being interrogated. Eric was in there being questioned, and he knew he was probably next. “I have to calm down,” he thought. “If I go in there like this then they’ll know I’ve got something to hide.” He closed his eyes, began taking slow deep breaths, and focused on the psychic field. The patterns usually calmed him. “Only think about the patterns,” he thought. He almost started to panic again when the shadows showed him that every inch of the hallway he was sitting in was being watched. Then something new caught his attention. There was a new kind of shadow pattern coming out of the room Eric was in. It actually had color. It fluctuated from light blue to navy. Suddenly it turned red, and then went back to fluctuating blue. “This has to be the truth field,” Tag thought. He could actually feel it in his mind, and he could tell that the fluctuations were emotions that Eric was having during the session. The red was when a falsehood was detected. The patterns were soothing to Tag, and then he had a thought. “Red!” he thought, and the field turned red. “Blue!” and the field turned blue. Tag then noticed that the fluctuations grew noticeably. “Ah, that red must have startled the examiner,” He realized. He felt sudden hope, but he had to be sure. He wasn’t going to try to manipulate the field while Eric was being questioned. “Please don’t let me be the next one,” he prayed. Then he saw a security officer coming with Danielle Ashford in tow.

“How many times do I have to go through this before you people get it through your thick heads that I don’t know anything?” she said.

The security officer marched her up to a chair and said, “Sit down and wait until it’s your turn. Try to behave.”

Danielle stuck her tongue out at the security officer as he walked away, and then she sat down and saw Tag. She looked at him for a moment and then started giggling.

“What’s so funny?”

She said, “Tag, I guess you’re it this time,” and then she laughed out loud.

He smiled at her and said, “Yeah, I guess I am. You’ve forgotten one thing though.”

“And just what is that?”

“It appears you’ve been it several times. I guess you could say you’ve been tagged.”

Everyone in the hall laughed, including Danielle. She got up and sat down beside Tag. “So Mr. Fourth Level Tag Master, are you too hung up on Leila to ask anyone else out?”

Tag looked at her for a long moment, wondering how she could know about Leila, and said, “I’m not like Eric. It’s not easy for me to approach girls and ask them out.” He looked at the floor and said, “Any girls.”

She was again struck by the intensity of his eyes. Then she said, “Well, what if a girl asked you out?”

“I might go. It would depend on the girl that asks.”

“What if it were me?”

“Are you asking?”

“Yes I am.”

“Then you’re right again.”

“Huh?”

“Of course I’d go out with you. I guess that makes me it again. By the way, every boy in our class is planning to ask you out or already has, because if you haven’t noticed, you are pretty nice to look at. How can you have any room on your calendar for me?”

Danielle looked at him and said, “Thank you, however, I keep tight control of my calendar, Tag. I’m very selective about who I spend my time with.” She had decided to ask Tag out to see if there was any possibility of his being Superman. She felt somewhat guilty about the deception, but sensed it was something she needed to do. According to school records he would turn eighteen years old in three weeks. She had just turned nineteen a month before, so she was actually only a little over one year older. She wasn’t robbing the cradle, just rocking it.

Eric came out of the interrogation room followed by the interrogation officer. The officer looked at Tag and Danielle for a moment, then selected another student sitting across from them. “It’s your turn,” he said. Then he went back into the room.

Eric said, “Wow! You were right, Tag. These people don’t mess around. They have absolutely no sense of humor. Heck, you would think they could go out and buy one, but it would probably get them fired if they smiled. Oh, hi Danielle. Have you thought about my offer? I’m a great tour guide.”

“I’m so sorry, Eric. I’ve just hired a tour guide for Friday and Saturday night.”

“Who’s the lucky tour guide?” Eric asked.

Danielle looked at Tag, and he slowly raised his hand and said, “That would be me.”

“Outstanding,” Eric said. “Now let me warn you, Miss Danielle, that you better not hurt my good friend here or you’ll have it out with me. Believe me, I can talk a long time and make one minute seem like it will never end. No one should endure that punishment. So you better just watch yourself, Ducky.”

Danielle and Tag laughed and she said, “I’ll do my best.”

Eric winked at Tag and left for his next session.

“Danielle, I want to try and relax before my interrogation if you don’t mind.”

“No, not at all. Go ahead.”

“Thanks. I’ll see you in class later about this weekend.” Then he put his head back against the wall and closed his eyes.

Tag sensed the truth field and let his mind get in step with its fluctuations. He thought, “Red!” The field turned red. Tag kept the thought of red in his mind and the field did not change but stayed red. Then Tag thought, “Blue!” And the field turned blue. “That’s enough,” he thought.

The door opened and the interrogator stepped out and raised his com. Another technician came running down the hall and entered the room with a small tool bag. The student that was being interrogated stepped out and was told to wait. She stood next to Danielle.

“What happened?” Danielle asked.

“I don’t know. Evidently, every answer I gave was not true, including my name and birthday,” the student said.

“That’s odd,” Danielle thought. “Could Tag be doing this or is it just a malfunction?”

The technician came out and the interrogator called the student back in.

Tag then sat up and started humming.

“If he’s Superman, he doesn’t feel any pressure. He’s relaxed. This is not acting. Could I have been so wrong about him being our suspect? Or does the truth field no longer scare him?”

Then it was Tag’s turn. The interrogator came out pointed at him and said, “Come in, please.”

Tag stood up, smiled at Danielle, and followed the interrogator into the interrogation room.

“Mr. Gardner, please sit in this chair. I am going to ask you a series of questions. I want you to answer them with either yes or no. The first four questions I want you to answer honestly. The second four, I want you to answer dishonestly. Do you understand, Mr. Gardner?”

“Yes sir.”

“Okay, let’s begin. Is your name Thomas Gardner?”

“Yes,” he said, while he thought, “Blue field.”

“Are you nineteen years of age?”

“No.” He again thought, “Blue field.”

“Is your birthday in January?”

“Yes.” He thought of a blue field.

“Do you have a girlfriend?”

“No.” He imagined a fluctuating blue field.

“Do you live south of the school?”

“Yes.” This time he thought, “Red field.”

“Have you ever failed a class?”

“Yes.” He thought of a fluctuating red field.

“Are your parents separated?”

“Yes,” he said as he thought, “Red field.”

“Have you ever hated anyone?”

“Yes.” He thought of a red field.

“From this point on, Mr. Gardner, only truthful answers,” the security interrogator said. “Do you know anything about a missing test booklet?”

Tag thought blue and said, “No.”

“Do you know anything about a fight where four men lost their lives?”

Tag thought blue and again said, “No.”

“Do you know Leila Barber?”

“Yes.”

“Did she talk with you about her poor test results on her first test?”

Tag thought blue while he said, “No.”

“Are you able to avoid cameras?”

Tag thought of a fluctuating blue and said, “No.”

“Okay, Mr. Gardner. That will be all.”

Tag got up and left the room. He gave Danielle his com number on his way to class.

The interrogator called Danielle in for the next session.

“How did it go?” Danielle asked.

“He doesn’t know anything. Here, take a look at his results.”

Danielle looked at the results and asked, “Why is there so little fluctuation in his responses?”

“I was surprised about that. Usually most students are very nervous; he wasn’t. The field said he only gave honest answers.”

“Is there any way someone could tamper with the field?”

“No! Well, no.”

“Why did you hesitate?”

“There was one person we questioned ten years ago that lied, but the field said they were telling the truth.”

“How did that happen?”

“This person had a high psychic reading. He could tell you what cards were going to come up on a shuffled deck of cards. He got quite rich at several casinos’ expense before security arrested him and had him tested.”

“Can you test for psychic ability?” Danielle asked.

“Yes, but it takes multiple measures over a sixty-day period.”

“Does the person have to know they’re being tested?”

“Well, I guess you could just have them walk through a portal sixty straight days to get your measures. There is a chance if this person has strong psychic skills he will detect the test.”

“Does that matter?”

“Theoretically, no. Psychic power just doesn’t turn itself on and off normally.”

“Okay, I’ll talk with Inspector Connor about this; I guess you should finish the rest of the top thirty in this class.”

“Okay.”

She got up and left the room with mixed emotions. Tag passed. But it didn’t feel right. Well, maybe this weekend she would get a better feel for who he was. She felt something inside of her that something was wrong with Tag’s interrogation. “Can he control the truth field?” she wondered. “If he can,” she decided, “then he really is Superman.”

Chapter 14

G rand Admiral Dorg talked with the commander of the two Glod dreadnoughts. “Are you clear on the plan?”

“Yes, Admiral.”

“Just to be sure, explain your role in the coming attack.”

“I and my fellow commander of the dreadnought Weapons Loaded will enter normal space and maneuver to get the Earth ship between us and your two ships. Then all four of us will open fire on the Earth ship.”

“What if they try to escape?”

“We will have them boxed in. They will have to flee close to one of our ships to escape. It should be close enough to saturate their defenses and destroy them. Especially since this is a destroyer class vessel.”

“Anything else?” Dorg asked.

“No missiles.”

“Very good! I have a ship powered down again and it should draw the Earth ship in when it passes on patrol. Even if they don’t approach, my ship will transmit the Earth ship’s coordinates and then start a ten-dreg countdown when all four dreadnoughts will jump to their assigned coordinates and begin the attack.”

“I look forward to working with you, Admiral. Maybe we can do this again.”

“Let’s get this done first, commander,” Admiral Dorg said as he signed off.

The Glod commander thought about four dreadnoughts attacking a small destroyer. The warrior in him detested the action as cowardly. A dreadnought is more than a hundred times bigger than a destroyer with forty times more tonnage; it also out guns it more than 800 percent. The commander would obey his orders; however, this was one action he would not brag about to other Glod commanders. He sat in his command chair and waited for the expected transmission.

The Earth destroyer Moscow moved silently though the sector where it had previously been attacked. Commodore Kosiev worried about his small ship. It had been his home for three years and it fit him like a pair of old slippers. He knew every nuance of its systems and knew its capabilities. He also knew that military intelligence was probably right about another attack, and that overwhelming force would be used this time. His patrol schedule had been changed and varied such that knowing exactly when Moscow would pass the sector where the first attack took place was not possible. He knew that in order to trap Moscow, a ship would have to be present to notify the attackers of his arrival. Hopefully, it would be detected before it could transmit; that would at least allow the destroyer to go to general quarters. It had been decided that the destroyer would not have any help, nor would it be allowed to fire upon any ship attacking it. It would have to escape by using its speed. It would not be allowed to reveal its weapons capability.

Moscow’s screen was out six hundred thousand kilometers and tuned to report anything containing metal. Then, just like before, Lieutenant Mikado said, “Sir, we have a return one hundred eighty thousand kilometers off our starboard side.”

“Analysis, Lieutenant?” Kosiev asked.

“High-strength alloys, sir.”

“Sound general quarters, all hands to battle stations; pull the screen in to one thousand meters and bring reactors two, three, and four on line. Ensign, open all channels of communication,” Kosiev commanded.

“Commodore, I have four star drives breaking into normal space close to our position,” Mikado said.

“Show them on our tactical screen, Lieutenant,” Kosiev said. He saw that the trap was well planned. Moscow was at the center of four ships entering normal space in a box formation. She would have to come close to two of them to escape. “Turn toward the ship at ten o’clock, helmsman,” he ordered. The destroyer turned and picked up speed.

“Sir, the four ships are in normal space and they’re all dreadnoughts,” Mikado said with an edge to his voice. “One of them has begun hitting our screen with a beam to prevent our being able to jump away.”

“By the creator, this is taking revenge too far,” Kosiev said. “These ships were all more than three thousand feet long.” He looked at Ensign Kelley and said, “Open all communication channels.”

“To the four dreadnoughts entering Directorate sector delta, this is the Directorate ship Moscow on patrol enforcing Alliance codes. We are not hostile and we will leave immediately. Do you require assistance?”

“No we don’t.”

“May we leave peacefully?”

“No!”

“What are your intentions?”

Suddenly, all four dreadnoughts simultaneously opened fire on the Earth ship with their energy weapons. The beams joined the low-power beam impacting the screen that prevented Moscow from using its star drive to escape, and the screen began to change color. A star drive cannot resonate when being hit by an energy weapon. The destroyer’s screen changed from white to yellow to red. “Screen status, Lieutenant?” Kosiev asked.

Mikado looked at his display and said, “Holding sir, but the four ships are moving closer, boxing us in, and the energy on our screen is going up.”

“How long until screen failure?”

“Less than 120 seconds sir.”

“Sir, all power is going into the screen and we can’t use our star drive.”

“Open communication channels,” Kosiev said. Then he faced his communications screen and said, “Stop your attack. We will not defend ourselves. We are no danger to you.” The attack continued. Suddenly Moscow turned and accelerated toward the gap between two attackers. Both dreadnoughts opened fire with two hundred primary lasers each and the Earth ship exploded.

“That didn’t take long,” the Cainth commander thought. Then he broadcast to the two Glod ships, “Is there anything left to analyze?”

“No. Our sensors show absolutely nothing remains larger that a pebble.”

“This action is over; return to your bases.”

The Glod did not respond but activated their star drives and disappeared. “This was too easy,” the Cainth commander thought. “Set star drive to return to Cainth. Notify the unpowered ship to return to base.” After a moment, both of the huge ships disappeared and the Cainth cruiser powered up its systems and left after the dreadnoughts.

Nothing was left to indicate that a battle had taken place, just empty space.

“Did you get all of that, Mikado?” Kosiev said.

“Yes, sir, we even got their ship-to-ship communications recorded.”

“Have the escorts power up and then leave for star base. We’ll join them momentarily.” The three escort destroyers powered up their systems, then activated their star drives and left.

Kosiev looked out at the space where Moscow had been destroyed. “Turn off the remote control link,” he ordered. Moscow had been controlled during the battle from the bridge of the Earth cruiser Largo. A small hole in the Coronado screen allowed Moscow to receive commands from the controller onboard Largo. Even the communications were electronically sent through the link. There was no one on board the destroyer when it blew up. Largo and its three escorts were spread out along the sector where the attack was expected with all of their systems powered down. Military intelligence surmised that the Cainth could not detect unpowered ships. They learned that from their tactics during the first attack. Moscow had also been remotely detonated by having its entire skin of Coronado cells overloaded at the same time. At the time of the detonation her screens were holding, but it was felt that by destroying the ship quickly it would give false information about its capabilities.

“Lieutenant Mikado, copy all of the recorded information and send it on a secure channel to Directorate military intelligence. I thought the part about how we would not attack them was a nice touch. When our ambassador plays this for the Alliance assembly, things should get real interesting for our Cainth playmates.” Commodore Kosiev looked out where his ship had been destroyed. “I’m going to miss you, old girl,” he thought. “Just like last time, I think you bought us some time. Someone is going to pay for this.” Then he said, “Set the Douglas drive for star base and let’s go home.”

Grand Admiral Dorg stood at attention in front of the fifteen clan leaders that made up the clan’s central chamber. He had entered the huge, towering wooden structure eight drags earlier and had been marched into the central chamber and ordered to wait for the clan leaders. The Central Clan Assembly Hall was built on top of one of Cainth’s mountains and was more than 1,500 feet tall. It was made of wood from the stone trees that grew in the forests, and its wood was actually harder than most modern alloys. It was somewhat dark inside, and the torches used to light it were only barely up to the task. He sat on a bench looking up at the balcony where the clan leaders would arrive and waited for them, wondering what was going on. Once they arrived, he spent one third of a rotation explaining why he felt it necessary to attack an Earth ship. The clan leaders showed him the recording of the attack that the Earth ambassador had taken to the Alliance general assembly. He was stunned. Not only did the recording capture the four huge warships attacking the destroyer, but it also recorded all of the communications that took place during and after the attack. There was no way to pretend that this was an accident.

So he stood at attention and waited for his fate to be determined. “Admiral, do you realize that the Alliance has voted to remove us as the custodians over the humans? Further, no one from our civilization may enter their twenty-light-year limit for five years. Further, reparations also have to be paid to the families of the crew that you killed,” his clan leader said.

Dorg had tried to get them to see the danger represented by the humans, but they were just not listening. Then Terl, the top clan chief, stood up and silence reigned. “Admiral, you are hereby stripped of your rank and are sentenced to five years in prison or until such time as the Alliance ends its restrictions concerning the humans. Consider yourself fortunate that more severe actions are not taken.”

Two guards came up on each side and escorted him out of the room. As he left he shouted back, “You have no idea of the danger they are to our existence.”

After the Admiral was taken away, Terl asked the other members, “Does anyone wish to add anything?”

“I do,” said Krug, the chieftain of Dorg’s clan. “I agree with your punishment because he took these actions without consulting us, but the admiral has made several strong points about how the humans represent danger to our civilization. I also suspect that the only way the humans could have gotten this recording was to set up our ships to embarrass us and cause what happened. There had to be other Earth ships nearby.”

“Why do you think that, Clan Leader?” Terl asked.

“Who recorded this? Certainly not the ship that was destroyed; it didn’t even try to defend itself when we know after the first attack that it was fully capable of doing so. There had to be another ship, or ships, present, and if there was, why didn’t it come to the aid of the ship that was being attacked? I think they were there to record what happened and remove us from having access to them. I suspect that any information we learned from this encounter is worthless. They let us see what they wanted us to see. There’s one other important thing. Now that the former admiral has told us about the first attack, remember the photograph. That small ship destroyed two cruisers with their own missiles. Do we know how many ships they have? Do we know anything about their capabilities? Do you really think the Admiral wrong in his estimates? And one final item, do you think these humans have no ill will toward our race after we have attacked them three times?” Krug sat down and the room was silent.

Terl sat for a dreg, contemplating what Krug had said, and then stood again and said, after careful thought, “The safety of our civilization is our prime responsibility. You raise many unanswered questions here. The admiral was stupid and hasty; however, we may have been hasty in our condemnation and punishment. I think he was actually trying to protect our people from what these humans may be capable.” Then Terl looked at the clan leaders and said, “He already knows more about these humans than anyone we could replace him with. Thank you for your insight, Clan Leader Krug. I recommend we reinstate and place the admiral on probation and assign someone to watch him to make sure he keeps us informed of any future planned actions. He should be more informative after the punishment we just gave him. I would also recommend that since we cannot enter their territory that we get some of our friends in the Alliance to assist us in collecting intelligence about these humans. All in favor of this…” Everyone stood up. “It’s unanimous,” he said. “Let’s see what we can find out.”

Chapter 15

I nspector Connor was on Danielle’s display screen in her living quarters and was asking her questions before she went out with Tag. “Do you really think this is a good idea?”

“Yes sir, I do,” Danielle said. “The interrogations at school turned up nothing. We know that our Superman has to be a student. So either we did not interrogate Superman, or he was able to manipulate the truth field. Before you removed all of the security personnel from the school, didn’t you interrogate every student above the age of twelve?”

“Yes we did. Leave no rock unturned, I say. And you’re right, we came up with nothing. Do you really think that the person we’re looking for could lie in a truth field and not be caught?”

“Logic screams that that’s the only answer. If our Superman has the ability to see cameras’ views, then he must be able to detect different kinds of electronic fields. Is it a huge jump to consider that if he can detect them he might be able to manipulate them?”

“We started measuring for psychic ability after we left, but I don’t know if that’s going to work,” Inspector Connor said. “Do you still think that he’s our best suspect to be Superman?”

“I’m not sure. I was there when he was interrogated and he was very relaxed and at ease. Even the innocent would be worried if they were going to be questioned. There was something else that bothered me.”

“What was that?”

“One of his friends was being interrogated while we were sitting outside, and one of the questions he answered showed he was being dishonest when he was asked how old he was. He had answered correctly.”

“Was that the only issue you saw?”

“No sir. The student questioned after his friend had the interrogator stop the session and call for a technician to repair the truth field because it was not working properly. I noticed that after that Tag seem to be more at ease. I asked the technician later what caused the truth field failure. He said that when he checked it there was nothing wrong. He thought it might be a temporary electrical surge or something else that would throw it off.”

“What do you think, Miss Ash?”

“I don’t want to sound crazy, but I think Tag was practicing on the students before he went in to see if he could manipulate the field.”

“You keep adding to our Superman’s powers.”

“Sir, please tell me if you think I’m wrong. A lot of these conclusions that I come up with seem to come out of nowhere, but they feel right. I can’t tell you half the time how I arrive at them, and I’m not always certain they are correct. If you think I am wrong or headed the wrong way please stop me. I know you have a lot more experience than I do,” Danielle said.

“That’s just it, Miss Ash. There’s no other explanation than what you have deduced. I don’t want to believe that this person is capable of all the things we ascribe to him, but we’re left with no other alternative. What concerns me right now is that if you’re right, you’re about to place yourself in the hands of a very dangerous individual.”

“If Tag is Superman, I won’t be in danger,” she said.

“You can’t be certain of that.”

“I can be as certain of that as I am about any conclusion I’ve made.”

“How?”

“Unfortunately, Inspector Connor, this particular conclusion was not done completely logically. It’s something that I sense about him. He won’t hurt me.”

“Even so, I want you to go armed.”

“Inspector Connor, if Tag is our Superman, he was able to disarm and kill four skilled criminals in six seconds. What chance do you think I would have to use any kind of weapon? And if I go armed and he sees the weapon, he’ll know I’m with security because we’re the only ones allowed to legally carry them. It would blow my cover. Besides, I haven’t even begun my weapons training.”

“Okay, you shouldn’t go armed, but I insist that you have a way to call for help. Go to your mail slot and remove a package you’ll find there.”

Danielle did as he said and then opened the package. She pulled out a new com that looked exactly like the one she normally used. Inspector Connor said, “This is your new com. This one is programmed with all the same numbers you currently have, except that if you press your thumb on the crystal display and rotate it clockwise, it will immediately activate a locator beacon for us to find you. Touching it with your thumb won’t make it work; it has to be pressed down. It will also let us know that you’re in trouble and need help. If you’re out with him I am going to have floaters stationed around the city that can get to any place in less than sixty seconds. That’s how long you’ll have to delay for help to arrive.”

She took the new com and put it on her wrist. “Thank you, sir. I do appreciate your interest in my safety. I might be wrong about Tag, but he seems to have so many things that point towards him that I feel like I need to eliminate him as a suspect before I can move forward.”

“Then by all means, do what you need to do,” Inspector Connor said, “but don’t forget we’re right there if you need us.”

Danielle and Tag were walking through the entertainment section of Central City that evening. The bright lights and crowds out enjoying themselves gave a light and happy atmosphere to the young couple. She had picked him up in her floater even though he had protested. She won the argument when she asked how many floaters his family had. When he told her they only had one, she said, “It’s unfair to your parents to have to stay home when you go out. My family has two so I’ll drive.”

“Boy, she’s hard to argue with,” Tag thought. They had had several discussions during the evening, and though he thought he was pretty smart, he was no match for her skill at putting things together. He was amazed at her insights. But there was still a part of him that wondered why she had wanted to go out with him. Every boy in the school had asked her out or wanted to ask her, and she had politely declined them all. Then she asked him out. “What’s wrong with this picture?” he wondered. He knew he was not the best looking. Shoot, even Eric was better looking. He could still hear Eric on the com before he left home: “All right, Tag. Make sure you take a shower, wash under your arms, and shave that peach fuzz you call a beard. Then go out and buy a mask because none of that will help.” Then Eric laughed out loud and suggested that the mask should be a copy of his face. He finally told Tag to have a good time and that he was lucky to be going out with such a special girl.

“And she is special,” Tag thought. “She knows she’s beautiful but she doesn’t wear it like a crown. She has a ready smile, a quick wit, and seems to enjoy other people.” He normally could not relax around females, but she had him laughing and feeling quite comfortable within fifteen minutes of leaving his house. But that still didn’t answer why she chose him.

“What’s that look on your face about?” Danielle asked. They were walking out of Checkmate Cinema where they had seen an action movie that really wasn’t very good, but the popcorn was.

“I was wondering why you chose me to go out with. You know as well as I that you’ve been asked by a lot of others. You don’t have to ask to be taken out. I guess I was trying to figure out, why me?”

“You have a pretty low opinion of yourself, don’t you?” she quipped.

He looked her straight in the eye and said, “Danielle, I know that I am average in appearance and I’m okay with that. People like me, but I am not among those that are the most popular. There’s nothing about me that jumps out and screams, ‘Date me because there’s no one better.’ Of course, that’s excluding Eric.”

She laughed out loud and said, “That sounds like Eric.” Then she looked at him still looking into her eyes and said, “You’re serious?”

“Yes, I am. You could have your choice of anyone; why me?”

“Because of me,” she answered.

“Now I’m confused,” Tag said.

“Let me try to help you. When I was in school…” She stopped, paused, and said, “The school I was in before I transferred here, I had a huge crush on a boy named James. It started in my middle levels and quite frankly I felt like he was way out of my league. He looked great, he was one of the most popular, he was athletic, he moved gracefully, and I felt he was the most wonderful thing I had ever seen.”

“What happened?”

“In my middle level, I was not much to look at. I wore glasses and had a very small body. I’ve been described at that age as looking like a twig with a head on it. I really felt like I had no chance with James, so I never told him how I felt.”

“I find that hard to believe, Danielle. You’re beautiful, easy to talk to, nothing like what you’re describing.”

“Well that’s how it was, Tag. That is until I entered my higher levels. I developed fast and no longer needed glasses. Then one day James asked me out.”

“Boy, I’ll bet that made your day.”

“You have no idea. The day seemed like it would never get to the time he was going to pick me up. All my dreams were coming true. And then he was there and we left to go out into a world that now seemed like paradise.”

“You had to be on top of the world,” Tag said, feeling somewhat jealous.

“I was. We met a group of his friends at a fast food place and just sat around and talked. I was having a great time. Then one of his buddies came over and talked about how he had gone through the worst experience in math class. James asked him what the problem was, and he said he just couldn’t figure out the answer to one of the questions.”

“Then what happened?”

“Well, James asked if he remembered the question and his friend had written it down on a piece of paper. He showed it to James and his friends and they shook their heads and said, ‘No way, man. No one can do this.’ I thought I’d impress them, so I took the paper and answered the question. It really wasn’t that hard.”

“Big mistake, Danielle,” Tag said.

“I know that now, but James dropped me faster than a bad habit. I was heartbroken. But I learned from that experience.”

“What did you learn?”

“I learned that although James was great to look at, his conversation was boring and he was shallow. I learned that boys don’t like their women smarter than they are. I learned that when they find out you are smarter, they leave skid marks trying to get away. And lastly, I learned that beauty, true beauty, comes from the light that emanates from a person’s inner fire. It’s that glow that makes a person beautiful to be around. To answer your question why you; I wanted to confirm to myself that you really are as smart as Leila said you were, and I wanted to see if the fire behind your eyes was real.” Suddenly, Danielle realized that looking for Superman was not the real reason she had asked Tag out. It was a good reason, but not the real one. At some level, she was drawn to him.

“So shut up and have a good time,” she said to Tag, “or you want I should tag ya one?”

Tag laughed and said, “No, that won’t be necessary, I’ll behave.” And Tag suddenly realized that for the first time since second level, Leila had not been in his thoughts. “Danielle is special,” he thought. As they continued to walk toward her floater, she placed her hand in his and felt that little shock again.

Neither said anything all the way home. When she dropped him off she said, “Tag, you’re it. You have to ask next time.” The she left.

Danielle thought, “Girl, you’re a chocolate mess. How did he get you to open up like that? He’ll probably just mark this up to a bad experience.” Then her com beeped. “Hello,” she said.

“How about tomorrow at seven?” she heard Tag ask.

“I look forward to it,” she said.

“Like you did with James,” he said with a twinkle in his voice.

“Don’t press your luck, Tag master, I can catch you and pop you a good one.”

He laughed and said, “See you tomorrow, and good night.”

She thought about what she was going to tell Inspector Connor, and decided that she really didn’t know anything more now than before she went out. She determined that she would tell him that it would take more time than she thought and that he just doesn’t open up easily. She smiled at that.

Chapter 16

T ag and Danielle had been going out for four weeks and each of them had come to better know each other, and out of their time together their respect for each other had grown. So had their feelings of affection. Even an outsider could see that they were falling for each other. Even though Danielle was older, she was surprised by the maturity of Tag’s views. On their last date Tag had kissed her goodnight, and that little shock she had been feeling each time they touched could be felt throughout her entire body. It started her heart beating faster, and she lost herself in his arms. Tag saw the psychic field go multicolored when he kissed her, and he felt the small current that passed between them. He wanted to be with this girl every waking moment. Danielle had even convinced herself that Tag was not Superman. The problem was that no progress was being made in finding just who was Superman. She knew it was a waste of time to continue in her undercover role. She had talked to Inspector Connor and he agreed that there was nothing else they could do and that this would be her last week at Tag’s school. Tonight she was going to have to tell him who she really was. She wouldn’t blame him if he ended their relationship, but in her heart she hoped he wouldn’t.

That night found them in the central entertainment district again, sitting in one of the game rooms, drinking sweet drinks, eating snacks, and enjoying each other’s company. The room was full of young students laughing and enjoying the various games that tested their skills. Suddenly they heard, “Hey you two love birds, why don’t you come over here and let me show you how weak you are?”

There was Eric standing beside a game called pool. With him was Leila. “Why don’t you step up here and let us show you how it’s done?”

“Eric!” Tag said. “I didn’t know you were going to be here tonight. Hi, Leila, you know Danielle. What are you doing with this bum, Leila? I understand they don’t let him out very often.”

“He asked, I laughed, and I said yes. So far it’s been fun. How are you doing, Danielle?” Leila asked.

“Great, Leila,” Danielle replied. “What is this game you’re talking about?” Danielle noticed that Leila had on a one-piece, jade colored jump suit that showed just how beautiful she was, and Eric stayed close to her. She had a moment of jealousy because of Tag’s former fixation on her, but she need not have worried. She was wearing a red, form-fitting top with a matching short skirt that that had every male in the game room staring at her, and Tag only had eyes for her.

Eric said, “This is a game called pool. It was recently discovered in some digs by archaeological students at the ancient site of Chicago. The thing that made the discovery so great was that a book describing the games you can play was under the table and preserved. Come on, I’ll teach you how to play.”

So they watched while Eric explained how you break, then use the white ball to knock the others into the pockets. “You keep shooting until you miss,” he said. “I’ll go first.” Eric then set the balls in a triangle and then used a stick to hit the white ball into them. The balls scattered across the table and one went in a pocket. “Rapture,” said Eric. “Leila and I are ahead of you two one to zip.” He missed his next shot and said, “Okay, who’s next?”

“Go ahead, Danielle,” Tag said.

Danielle took the stick and started to pick up the white ball when Eric said, “No! You have to hit it where it stops. The only time you can move it is when you knock the white ball into a pocket.”

“Okay,” Danielle said. The she tried to hit a ball in, but there just wasn’t a good shot for her. She missed and said, “This is not easy.”

“Leila’s turn,” Eric said. Leila managed to hit a ball in that was right next to a pocket, and then she missed her next attempt.

“Two to zip, you guys are going down. Step up and give it a shot, Tag.”

Tag stepped up to the table, and he immediately saw the relationship between all the balls and the lines he needed to follow to knock them in. He lined up his first shot and the ball went in a side pocket. The white ball spun back and stopped in front of a ball at the corner pocket. Tag then hit that ball into the pocket, and the white ball traveled down the table and stopped with another ball lined up.

Danielle watched Tag clear the table of the remaining balls. That was amazing to her, but she also noticed he was shooting with both his right and left hands. He didn’t miss with either. She could not stop the thought of two knives thrown into a target the size of a dime with the left and right hands. “Tag, are you left-handed or right-handed?” she asked.

Eric answered for him: “I don’t think he knows, Danielle. He’s always been able to use both hands equally, the bum. You’ve played this before!”

“No I haven’t, Eric. It’s not that hard a game.”

“Right, oh great hand and eye coordinator. You’re showing me up in front of these lovely ladies.”

“Eric, that’s impossible,” Tag replied.

Danielle said, “Let’s play darts.” She wanted to see Tag throw at a target.

Eric said, “No way. Tag can hit the bull’s-eye with either hand from halfway across the room.”

“Superman!” Danielle’s mind screamed. “Tag is our Superman.” Then she saw how she had not been allowing herself to go there. She cared deeply for Tag and didn’t want to believe it, so she blinded herself to seeing it. There was enough evidence now to show he had the physical skills to make those knife throws, but she knew that proving anything else was going to be next to impossible. That sense of hers that always showed her things others couldn’t see was going off like an alarm. She knew with a certainty that she had been right; Tag could do all the things she suspected. Later that evening when they had gotten away from Eric, she said, “Tag, I need to talk with you and I’d like to do it privately. Where around here can we go?”

Tag smiled and said, “There is a place outside just down the street next to a small pond.”

“Let’s go there,” she said.

They walked hand-in-hand to a small pond that was set back off the street in a small natural area. Danielle said, “There are not many lights here.”

“No, this is an area that the city tries to keep as natural as possible. It’s a great place for children to come play during the day. Not many people come here at night.”

She looked in his eyes and said, “Tag, there’s something that I need ask you and to tell you. I hope it doesn’t make a difference in our relationship, but I’ll understand if you feel differently.”

“What are you trying to say?” Tag said, and then suddenly he turned around and pushed Danielle behind him. “Don’t move; be still,” he said in a quiet voice.

“What’s wrong?” Danielle whispered.

“Someone is watching us and they are not alone.”

Danielle looked and saw no one. She started to tell him there was no one there when she saw movement directly in front of them.

“Stay behind me,” Tag said.

Then she saw them. Three men were approaching them. They had spread out so there was no escaping. Something about the man in the middle seemed familiar, but she could not remember where she had seen him. She noticed that two of them had long, bladed knives in their hands.

The man on the left said, “Well look what we have here; two lovebirds no less, just waiting to be plucked.” Then he looked beyond Tag at Danielle and said, “We ought to have fun with that one, mates.”

“I’m first,” said the one on the right. “Now we make this easy or we can make it hard.”

Danielle noticed that Tag ignored the two on each side and had all his focus on the big man in the middle. Then Tag said, “I think whatever we do it’s going to be the hard way. You’ve let us see your faces, so there is no way you’re going to let us go. Is there any way we can leave here safely?” Tag asked the man in the center. Before he could respond, Tag said, “I know, I know, if we let you cut out our eyes so we can’t identify you later you might consider it.”

Then Danielle knew where she had seen the man before. She saw his eyes get big and he said, “It’s you!” Danielle could see fear in his face; he placed a hand on each of the two men beside him and said, “Let’s get out of here now! We don’t want to stay here.”

The one on the left said, “Are you crazy? We have two birds here for the taking, and one of them is a real looker.”

“Do you want to live to see another day?” the center man asked. “If you do, we need to run. This boy will kill you.”

The two men on the outside looked at each other and understanding passed between them. Then the one on the right said, “You go ahead and run if you want.” Then they suddenly leaped forward with their long knives slashing at Tag.

Danielle pressed the crystal on her com; she hoped help wouldn’t take too long getting there.

Tag saw that the two were going to attack, with the one on the left being slightly quicker than the one on the right. They both had knives that looked like small swords, and they used them to thrust at their target. Once again, everything turned to slow motion for Tag. He stepped inside the man’s thrust from the left, grabbed his wrist, and swung him into the path of the attacker on the right. The thrust aimed at Tag penetrated the first attacker’s chest and went into his heart. Tag took the blade from the hand of the impaled attacker and cut the second one’s Achilles tendon on his left leg as he rolled by and slashed the arm holding the knife, which fell to the ground. The attacker screamed and fell to the ground, yelling, “My leg! My leg!” Tag came out of his roll immediately, holding the big knife directly in front of the big man. Once again it had happened too fast for the big man to even have time to move, and now, once again, the big man was face-to-face with this living nightmare that was holding the long knife in his face.

Danielle couldn’t believe her eyes. Tag was standing there one moment, and then almost faster that her eyes could follow, the two criminals were down and he was confronting the remaining attacker. The speed with which he took out the first two attackers was absolutely incredible. Then she heard Tag say, “I don’t have it in me to deliberately hurt anyone, but if I did you would be the one. You prey on innocent people and I believe you should die for your actions, but I don’t want to be the one that does it. Now I ask you again, what do we do now?”

The big man was trembling and Tag could sense his fear. Then the man said, “This is the last time I’ll ever try to hurt someone. I should have learned the lesson last time but I didn’t. I’ve tried to justify this by saying it’s to support and protect my family from these men, but in my heart I know that’s not a good reason.” The big man dropped his knife, backed away three steps, and then turned and ran.

“Danielle, are you okay?” Tag went to her and held her close.

“Tag, listen to me, there’s not much time.”

He stepped back from her and said, “What do you mean, Danielle?”

“I was trying to tell you before this attack took place that I’m not who you think I am. My real name is Danielle Ash; I’m an associate inspector with the security enforcement committee. I have been looking to find you since the four men were killed who attacked you and your theft of the test booklet. I’m nineteen years old and have been undercover as a student in your school. I knew when Eric told me about your dart prowess that you were the one my department has been looking for. I came out here to warn you and tell you who I am.”

Tag was stunned. He was speechless; all he could do was look at her.

“Listen to me, Tag. Focus. I wasn’t going to turn you in. But when the three men attacked you I electronically called for help. They will be here in less than a minute. They are going to see what you did to those two criminals and they know who I was out with tonight, so they’ll know that you are the Superman we’ve been searching for. If you’re still around, they will arrest you; you have to run.”

Tag pulled her close and kissed her hard, and all at once he could feel what was in her heart, and what was even more remarkable was that she could see into his. They broke the kiss and Danielle said, “Now you know; I love you and I always will.”

He turned to run and saw a psychic field that surrounded Danielle. “She has a gift too,” he thought. He yelled back at her, “Danielle, you are and always will be ‘it.’” Then he disappeared as the first security floater arrived.

Chapter 17

T ag left the area of the pond, quickly moving through shadows to insure that he wouldn’t be seen. He didn’t know where he should go, but he knew for certain that he couldn’t go home. That would be the first place they would look. He had no idea how he was going to hide once security started looking for him in earnest. As he ran quickly, staying in psychic shadows to avoid being seen by the surveillance cameras, he saw the big man running towards the buildings north of the entertainment area and he thought, “He’s been hiding effectively.” So he turned and began following as the big man ran north. He noticed that there were no shadows around the big man so the cameras were manually following him. “How does he avoid getting captured?” Tag wondered. There were plenty of shadows that allowed Tag to follow him without being seen. He took off his green jacket and stuffed it under his shirt. He didn’t want to match any description that might be given about his appearance. He had to give the big guy credit; he was moving fast and appeared to be headed towards a door on the south end of the building ahead, so Tag moved towards the next door north of the same building. The man was moving quickly, but he was trying to use obstacles such as trees, parked floaters, and shrubbery to mask him from the cameras. Tag could have told him that it was a waste of time once the cameras locked on you. He actually got to the north door at the same time the big man entered the door to the south.

The building’s corridor was filled with people leaving their jobs and headed home. Tag saw the big man duck down like he was tying his shoes, then move quickly through the crowd, bent over so he was lower than everyone else. Tag stayed ahead of him and watched until the big man was covered in shadows. “That’s how he loses them,” Tag said to himself. “The cameras can’t see him in the crowd.” Then he noticed that the man was moving through the crowd to the side of the corridor he was walking on. He stayed low, and Tag could see that he was headed towards the door of a cinema. As the big man got there he waited for the camera to turn away; then he walked past the ticket counter and punched a ticket he already had into the entrance computer. Tag got behind a woman who walked up after the big man entered and went in with her after she inserted her ticket. He was surprised how easy it was to stay in the shadows and not be seen. He thought that there would be a lot more camera activity looking for the big man. Then he noticed that all the cameras were pointed out into the corridor. Even an amateur would only have to watch for the cameras to swing away and then enter the cinema entrance to avoid being seen.

Tag followed his quarry into a cinema that he knew had awful ratings for a movie that lasted over five hours. It was some sort of history about a country that was called the United States. It was supposed to be about the time before the third world war when that country was supposed to be the dominant nation. If he remembered right, it was supposed to be a love story where a couple was trying to get together while nuclear weapons were exploding in every major city. As he entered, he noticed that the cinema was already playing and the theater was dark. The big man moved to the far right side and went to the second row from the front. “The worst seat in the house,” Tag thought. He stayed in the shadows and moved to a seat where he could observe what the big man was doing. Tag noticed that he bent over and pulled out a backpack from under the seat in the front row. They were the only two in the cinema. The big man then changed his clothes and put his old ones in the backpack. He put on a pair of glasses and a hat, and then stood up and straightened his shirt. Tag immediately noticed that he looked twenty-five pounds lighter. He must have had something on to make him look fat, Tag realized. Even his cheeks were thinner. The man then went to the back of the theater, entered the concession booth, and came back to his seat with popcorn and a drink. He sat back down and watched the cinema while he ate his popcorn.

Tag moved into the row behind him without being seen and said, “You still haven’t told me what we were going to do.” The man spilled his drink and popcorn and nearly fell over the row of seats in front of him while exclaiming several expletives. “That language is not very becoming,” Tag said.

The man looked at Tag and his fear was real and palatable. “How- how- how did you find me?” he stammered.

“It really wasn’t hard. You just have to know where to look. I am surprised that you picked this terrible cinema to hide in. You could’ve at least picked one more enjoyable.”

“There would have been more people. Are you here to finish the job?” he asked.

“That depends.”

“On what?”

“On whether or not you meant what you said tonight,” Tag said. “You have done a lot of people harm and you should pay for your actions, but I don’t intend to be the one to exact the price from you.”

“Then why are you here if not to kill me?”

“Sit down,” Tag said. “I’m sorry about your drink and popcorn, but I think it would have been worse if you had seen me coming.”

“You’re right; I would’ve died of a heart attack.”

“I’m going to ask you some questions and I’ll know if you’re telling the truth. Just to show you that I’m able to do that, give whatever answer you want for the next few minutes and I’ll tell you when you lie.” Tag had discovered that after he had felt the truth field in his mind he was able to recreate the field around him. How, he didn’t know, but he could tell when he was being lied to. “What’s your name?”

“John.”

“That’s a lie. How old are you?”

“Forty-two.”

“That’s true.”

“What’s your wife’s name?”

“Ruth.”

“That also is a lie. How many children do you have?”

“Four.”

“That’s true. What’s your favorite color?”

“Red.”

“That’s also true.”

“Okay, okay; I can see you’ll know.”

“Now, your future depends on your honesty from this point forward. Do you understand?”

“Yes, but I thought you weren’t going to kill me.”

“I’m not. But I can tell security where you live and direct them to your little stash of disguises.”

The man said, “I’d rather you just kill me now than lead them to my family.”

“Then it’s important that you be completely honest. Why did you say you had to resort to robbery to support your family?”

“I’m a retired naval marine. After I retired I thought that my wife and I could support ourselves and our children on her job and my retirement, but she got sick. Now she’s not able to work and I can’t get another job, because my retirement would end if I go to work again. My test scores in school were average, so I’m not qualified for a higher paying job. I’ve looked, and most jobs that I can take pay less than my retirement. My family was hungry. We were close to losing our living quarters. I had to do something, and one of the men you killed in our first meeting offered to pay me if I would help him.”

“So you go out and kill people.”

“No, I didn’t. If you remember in our first meeting I didn’t attack you. My purpose was to keep you from running. I didn’t know that they were planning to kill their victims. Once they killed someone, then I was just as guilty, and they threatened to tell security about me and kill my family if I didn’t continue to help them. I never killed anyone, but that doesn’t excuse me because I was there when they did it and I prevented their victims from escaping. Tonight you killed the brother of the man who recruited me. Now there’s no one left to threaten me. I can stop now.”

Tag could tell that the man was telling the truth. He felt certain that eventually he would have to pay for his crimes, but maybe not tonight. “What will you do now to help feed your family?”

“I don’t know, but I won’t ever do anything again that would hurt another person.”

“What’s your name?”

The man hesitated a long moment, then said, “Do you really need to know that?”

“Yes.”

“What the hell. My name is Richard Wiseman.”

“Well, Richard, you and I have a common problem now. The enforcement committee is looking for both of us. They’re looking for me primarily because of the two attacks you and your friends committed on me. Even though I defended myself, they think I represent a real danger to be running loose in society.”

“I can’t say I blame them,” Richard said under his breath.

Tag continued, “They didn’t know who I was until your attack tonight. Now they do, and I’m going to have to hide from them probably for the rest of my life. Life as I know it is over and Richard, you had a major role in that.”

“How old are you?” Richard asked.

“I just turned eighteen. I haven’t even graduated yet.”

“Then how do you do the things you do when you fight? I’ve never seen anyone move as fast as you do or kill so quickly. Who taught you that?”

Tag thought for a moment then said, “Richard, before I answer that I think I need to share what I’m thinking about. You have a real problem supporting your family. I have to have a place to hide, and I also need to learn how to hide. I’m thinking that we can help each other.”

“Are you serious? I should be the last person you would trust after all that has happened, and I can’t help but think that you want to kill me. Besides,” Richard said, “How can you help me?”

“I can bring you enough credits to take care of your family, but only that and nothing more. I am not going to make you rich.”

“How would you get the credits?”

“I’ll steal it.”

Richard started laughing. “I thought you were being serious. Just what qualifies you to be a thief?”

“Well, perhaps I’m better than you think,” Tag said. Then he handed Richard’s wallet to him.

“How did you get that?”

“Pretty much the same way I’ll get you the credits you need to live. However, you also have a responsibility in this arrangement. You’re going to have to let me live with you and teach me how to hide effectively. If you need a larger place to live, I’ll get the money you need to move. I know you’re nervous about exposing your family to someone like me that you see as a huge danger, but you’re going to have to decide whether or not the risk is worth taking.”

“What’s your name?”

“I’m not going to give you my real name, and before you start yelling about fair play, remember, you have to use your real name around your family. Would you want your children going to school using my name? If you don’t know it, then they won’t. You’ll both be safer and can be honest in a truth field if asked if you know anyone with my name.”

Wiseman thought for a moment and then said, “That sounds reasonable. What do I call you?”

“Daniel Leach,” Tag answered. Tag was already missing Danielle but he knew he could never contact her. It would jeopardize her career and force her to choose between him and her job. This was another price to be paid for helping Leila. Was it worth it? If he hadn’t, he would have never met Danielle. He could still feel her inside him and the pain was just beginning. Yes, it was worth it. Short as it was, she was worth it. “Do we have a deal?”

“Yes,” Richard said. “Something you said lets me know that I can trust you, Daniel.”

“What’s that?”

“You told me that you would never intentionally hurt anyone. I could tell you were sincere under a high-stress situation. I believe my family will probably be safer with you around.”

“You have no idea how much safer they will be, Richard. I can see trouble from a long way off.”

“You’ve shown me that twice now.”

“I need you to help me. I have got to go and make sure my parents are okay. Do you have a transportation pass, and can you help me change how I look before I go?”

“Yes I have a pass, and I can walk home from here, and I have enough in my bag to make you unrecognizable.”

“Then let’s do it this way. I will go home and check on my parents. You go home and make sure it’s okay with your family if a new boarder moves in. You can tell them I’m going to help with the expenses. If everything is okay, meet me here in this cinema tomorrow evening at this same time. If it isn’t, then go live your life, Richard, and I’ll pray for your family.”

“Fair enough. Now come over here and let me show you how to look completely different.”

Chapter 18

I nspector Connor stood at the crime scene with Danielle. He had sent the injured attacker in restraints to be taken care of at a security medical facility. The attacker that had been killed remained where he had fallen. “Who was it that said, this looks like deja vu all over again?” Inspector Connor thought. He glanced around and saw Danielle Ash talking with John Sinclair. He observed that she seemed to be holding up pretty well. “Let’s get this over with,” he said to himself, and walked over to where John and Danielle were standing.

“Good evening, Miss Ash, and hello, John.”

“Good evening sir,” they both said.

“Miss Ash, I have some questions.”

Danielle interrupted by saying, “Yes sir, I’m sure you do, but before you ask them I would like to tell you a few things first.”

Esa Connor was not accustomed to being interrupted and he started to shut her down, but then he remembered that without her insights they would have never uncovered their Superman. “I don’t want to lose this employee,” he thought. Then he said, “Go ahead Miss Ash.”

“Sir, I had decided three weeks ago that I was wrong about Thomas Gardner being our Superman. I could not find anything that tied him to the events that happened. Now I feel that perhaps I was eliminating him because I liked him. As I spent more time with him, I’m afraid it became more than just liking him. I became and am now emotionally attached to him.”

Inspector Connor interrupted, “Then you should have removed yourself from the case, Miss Ash.”

“It’s not as simple as that, Inspector. Remember, I had decided that he was not our suspect; however, by going out with him he gave me the opportunity to observe other students to see if one of them might be the one we were looking for. We were always going places that the other students would frequent. We would play games and I would look for someone who had outstanding coordination and eye-hand skills. Tonight I found someone that has those skills. I only discovered they existed because Thomas Gardner’s friend, Eric McAnn, announced that he had seen them. I then observed some of those skills in some games we played. I invited Mr. Gardner outside to talk with him in private about my observations, and it was during this discussion that we were attacked. The results of the attack only confirmed that he was the one we have been looking for all along.”

“Miss Ash, you made a serious mistake getting personally involved with Mr. Gardner.”

“Yes sir, I did. I realize that you should fire me and I’ll take whatever other action you think is appropriate.”

“Did you tell him you were with enforcement?”

“Yes, sir, I did, and I told him that I had called for help and that when they arrived we were going to arrest him.”

“What did he do then?”

Danielle turned beet red but looked Inspector Connor in the eye and said, “He kissed me and showed me that he loved me, and then he disappeared.”

“Miss Ash, do you love him?”

“Yes, sir, I do.”

“Is he the love of your life, or will you forget him and move on?”

“Sir, I wish I could explain what happened during those last few moments, but I saw into his soul, and I felt something that I’ll probably never experience again. There will never be another for me.”

“Are you sure about that, Miss Ash?”

“Absolutely.”

“I guess that means you will be immune to all of our future suspects so you shouldn’t repeat the same mistake,” he said and then smiled.

“Yes sir, I mean no sir, no one else will hold any interest for me.”

“I’ll just have to make sure you don’t work on his particular case then. You know we will do all we can to capture him?”

“Yes, I do. But there’s one thing I can tell you for certain, sir. He will never hurt anyone unless they force him to, and he will never contact me from this day forward.”

“Why not?”

“He loves me and he’ll feel that he’s hurting me.”

“How do you feel about that?”

“It breaks my heart. But maybe you’ll catch him, and then I’ll see him again, if it meets with your approval.”

“We’ll see, Miss Ash. Besides, if I fired you, I think Julie would leave me; she thinks quite a lot of you. I can’t afford to have her leave. But your training begins in the morning. I can’t hold you totally responsible when you’ve had no training on how to handle relationships while undercover. I have to accept part of the responsibility for this, so you get a free pass this time. There better not be another next time.”

“Yes sir,” Danielle said meekly.

“By the way, Miss Ash, could he have done what Colonel Ortiz said he did during the first attack?”

Danielle looked at the body lying on the ground and said, “Inspector Connor, I could not follow him he was moving so fast. I wish I could describe what he did, but he moved faster than my eyes could follow and it was over in less than three seconds. To answer your question, yes, he could do what Colonel Ortiz described, and quite frankly, it would be incredibly risky for anyone to try and attack him even with a hand weapon. However, I know that he would not attack anyone unless he or others around him were threatened.”

Inspector Connor thought for a moment and then said, “So you don’t think he represents a danger.”

“Only to someone foolish enough to trap him where he could not escape. His first effort would be to try and avoid harming anyone.”

“I hope you’re right, Miss Ash. We are going to have to apprehend him someday. Do you think he would attack us?”

Danielle thought for a moment and then said, “I know he won’t attack us; however, he will do all he can to avoid capture. Quite honestly, I don’t think you’ll find him unless he makes a mistake or drops his guard. He’ll know when you’re coming and I think as he learns more and more about his abilities, he’ll be extremely difficult to find.”

“Well, let’s hope we do find him,” Esa said and smiled, “otherwise, how do you intend to see him again? He might allow us to capture him just so he can see you again.”

Danielle wasn’t sure how she felt about that, but she knew she was already missing him terribly.

Chapter 19

“G ood evening, Maggie,” Tag said. “Where’s Richard?”

“Oh, hello Daniel, he’s out with the kids at the park. They should be home shortly. Dinner is ready and I’m keeping it warm in the kitchen.”

“How do you feel?” Tag asked.

“I’m having a good day today. I’ve been able to get up out of my mobile chair and actually stand at the stove.”

“Great, you’ll be able to throw that thing away before too much longer.”

“I hope so, Daniel. The doctors are helping a lot.”

It had been three years since Tag had moved in with Richard and Maggie, and all of their lives had changed dramatically, particularly the Wiseman family. Richard was able to live on his retirement and stay at home to take care of the children. This removed a tremendous load from Maggie, who was suffering from a muscular disorder. Tag would go out once a week and take credits from the local casinos. He only took enough to support Richard’s family and pay for his meals. He made sure he didn’t concentrate on any one casino, but spread it out among them all. With his powers of concealment, he had little difficulty getting what he needed. He had decided from the beginning that he would take only enough for the family’s comfort. He had, however, taken enough to insist that Richard take Maggie for treatment of her condition. She was showing remarkable progress.

Tag thought back to the day that he and Richard had decided to work together. Richard had disguised Tag so well that even his mother wouldn’t recognize him. He had added twenty-five pounds around his midsection with a plastic belt and put implants into his cheeks to make his face look fatter. He also cut Tag’s hair short and then dyed it black with a few strokes from the color brush. Tag had put on a blue jersey and left the cinema to go check on his parents.

He boarded a public floater and started the trip north toward his home. Before he got there, he found that security floaters had the area around his house blocked off. He was stuck in traffic and could see his home two blocks over. While he was watching, he saw his mother and father taken out of the house in hand restraints by six security officers, placed in a security floater, and then taken away. With that event, taking Leila’s test assumed a cost that was too high. Now he was anguished over what he had caused to happen to his parents. He watched the floater disappear into the city with a heart that was broken. He considered turning himself in, but that would only cause three to disappear instead of two. He thought about contacting Danielle to see if she could help them, but he knew that by the time he reached her, it would be too late. He did not see his parents again. He would occasionally go by their old house, but a new family had moved in, and he knew they would never be back. After a year he quit looking. After a while, he eventually quit blaming himself, reasoning that the two attacks were not the real reason his parents were taken. It was just a matter of time until he was placed in a situation where he would have used his skills, and the same thing would have happened. If he had known that his parents would disappear as a result of his actions, he probably would have never taken Leila’s test. The price would have been too high. It was too late to change what had happened, but he could try to make up for it by helping a family that was doomed without his help. He had made a huge impact on Richard’s family. By providing the credits they needed to survive, Richard no longer had to take risks that could cause his family to lose him. With Tag tutoring the children, they began to exhibit much higher performance in school and their test grades were the best in their classes. And by getting treatment for Maggie, he gave the family heart to endure. It had been a good three years.

There wasn’t a day that went by that he didn’t think about Danielle. He felt his loss of her was his punishment for what had happened to his parents. He still missed her. He thought he could feel her, even though he felt like he was just fooling himself.

“Maggie, I’m going out for a while. Call me when Richard gets home.”

“Sure, Daniel. Don’t go too far.”

Tag went out, walked across the street, and sat down on a bench. It was a nice neighborhood and he enjoyed watching the children play. Some of them were very good at tag. He wondered if any of them had his gift, then dismissed the thought. The chances were remote. Tag liked sitting on that bench across from the building Richard’s family lived in. It was backed up to a stone wall and had a small hedge of blooming flowers in front of it that had a wonderful fragrance. It reminded him of Danielle and her perfume. He sat and thought about her and how much he missed her. He looked up the street and suddenly saw all the psychic shadows disappearing in a line moving toward him from north of the building. It was like a cloud moving overhead blocking the sun. All the psychic shadows were disappearing as that line moved toward where he was sitting. “Someone’s watching,” Tag’s thought as his inner alarm went off. “They’re not alone.” Tag was sitting in psychic shadows so he knew he had not been seen yet, but that line was moving closer. He got up and moved over behind the bench where there was some shrubbery along the stone wall. He sat down between the shrubbery and the bench against the wall. “Whoever it is, they can’t see me here,” he decided. He then closed his eyes and tried to feel where they were. He determined that two were overhead in a floater and one was moving down the street toward a bench next to the building. “Who are they looking for?” he wondered. Then he saw Richard and his four kids coming home from the park, and they were on the edge of the line where the psychic shadows were disappearing. Suddenly the man on the bench stood up and moved forward as the floater overhead dropped in front of the small group. The man from the bench pulled out a stunner and shot Richard in the chest, and he fell immediately to the ground. The two men from the floater gathered up the four screaming children and took them inside. The man that remained outside placed restraints on Richard and loaded him in the floater. The man totally ignored his surroundings, placing all of his attention on Richard, and Tag thought that he was being careless. Then it dawned on him that the man was probably inviting him to come and try to help his friend. Tag considered going to try to release Richard before the other two came out, but his body would not move. Suddenly, without knowing why, he rolled quickly under the stone bench, and all of the psychic shadows disappeared around him. Tag closed his eyes and then he sensed that there were others overhead scanning the street. After a few minutes the two men came out and talked with the man that shot Richard and then bordered the floater, lifted, and flew away towards downtown with Richard aboard. The man that had stunned Richard stood across the street and was talking into his com as he looked in both directions. Tag could see that there were no shadows around the Wiseman home; the house was being watched electronically.

“Why did I roll under this bench?” Tag thought. He closed his eyes again and then he knew: ten armed military floaters roared in from overhead and landed on the street in front of the building, and a company of naval marines in full battle armor jumped off and formed up. Tag sensed that both north and south of the building other companies were landing and their floaters were lifting and scanning the ground for body heat that humans give off. One floater passed directly over his bench, but the stone prevented them from seeing him. He was surrounded, and if he moved away from the bench the scanners would see him. He focused his mind and thought, “I cannot be seen.” He repeated the phrase over and over, and when he opened his eyes he saw a dark shadow surrounding him. He immediately knew that it was the psychic field he would often see around himself during moments of stress. The entire area under the bench was black, and Tag thought that anyone looking at the bench would have to see it, but he dared not move because the company of marines was spreading out and using portable scanners to look for anyone hiding. One of them came over to the bench and pointed a scanner directly at him and then turned back toward the street.

The man that had shot Richard came over sat down on the bench and started speaking on his com. “No, Inspector, we have not found him. We may have just missed him or he is not staying here anymore.” There was a pause and then he said, “We are going to move north and south to meet the other two companies and make sure he’s not hiding in the area.” After another pause he said, “I’m going to stay here in front of the Wiseman building and see if anything turns up.”

For the next two hours Tag listened to the reports from the various units reporting in to the man sitting above him about the various people they had stopped and questioned. Tag could tell that the man was starting to get frustrated. Finally the company of marines arrived back in front of the building, and the man told their commander that they had missed the one they were looking for and ordered them to board their floaters and report back to base. One of them came up and said, “Do you want to go back with us, sir?”

“No, I’m going to stay here a little longer. Leave one of the floaters and dismiss the company when you get back to base.”

After all the floaters had lifted, Tag reached into his back pocket, took the red-covered test book, which he always kept with him, and slowly and silently tore a sheet out of the back that was blank on one side; he then took a felt tip, wrote on the sheet, and then reached up and slipped it into the man’s belt as he was leaning forward. Tag then moved back under the bench. Finally, the man got up, looked around, boarded his floater, and flew north toward the central part of the city.

Tag could see that there were still no psychic shadows so the area was being watched electronically, but he was still enclosed by the dark psychic field, so he took a chance and stood up and walked away from the park bench. No one came to arrest him, and now he knew he could hide from electronic scanning.

Colonel Ortiz entered Inspector Connor’s office and found Esa and Danielle sitting waiting for his arrival. “He wasn’t there, Colonel?” Esa asked.

“No, Inspector, and I just had a feeling that he would have to be there. I guess I was wrong.”

Danielle looked at him and said, “Were all those armored marines necessary?”

“I wasn’t going to take a chance, but it really didn’t matter; he wasn’t there.”

Danielle looked at Ortiz with a frown and said, “Tag is basically a peaceful person and would do all he could to avoid hurting anyone. That many marines might have forced him to do something he just wouldn’t ordinarily do, although I suspect that if he was right under your nose he would still be able to hide where you wouldn’t be able to find him.”

Ortiz shrugged and said, “You know I value your opinion, and it’s for that reason that I took so many to find him. It was all a waste of time; he wasn’t there.”

Esa looked at Danielle and then said to Colonel Ortiz, “Well, you gave it your best effort; at least we got the one who hid him. Thanks for trying.”

“I’m sorry I wasn’t successful,” Colonel Ortiz said and then turned to go.

Inspector Connor noticed something and said, “Just a moment, Colonel. What is that paper on your back?” Colonel Ortiz frowned and then reached behind him and felt the paper in his beltline. He took it out and read it and his eyebrows went up. Then he started laughing.

“What’s so funny, Colonel?” Esa asked.

Colonel Ortiz handed the paper to Esa, and Esa noticed it was a page from a placement test. “Turn it over, Inspector,” Ortiz said through his laughter.

Esa turned it over to read it and looked shocked; then he too started laughing. Danielle watched the two of them as they laughed harder. Then Esa handed Danielle the paper and she read, “Tag, you’re it.”

She shook her head and began smiling, and then she joined their laughter. Colonel Ortiz said, “I told you he was there.” That put all three of them into hysterics, and they had to hold their ribs as tears ran from their eyes while they roared with laughter.

After he had traveled several miles, Tag entered a restaurant and ordered a meal. He then called a com that he had purchased months before and left hidden in the back of the children’s toy box. The com beeped twenty times before one of the children discovered it and took it to Maggie. “Hello,” Maggie said in a broken voice.

“Maggie, this is Daniel. What’s going on?”

“The enforcement committee has arrested Richard. They say he’s guilty of murder. Daniel, Richard told me before you moved in all the things he had done. He and I have prayed every night for forgiveness and for him not to get caught until the children were out and on their own. Daniel, just as Richard feared, they’re also looking for you.”

Tag was surprised. He never guessed that Maggie knew who he really was; she had never given any clue. “That means I’ll have to leave, Maggie, but there’s something I want you to do.”

Maggie was crying and she answered through her tears, “What?”

“I want you to go in your bedroom and look behind the leg on the front left of your bed. If you can’t reach it, get one of the children.”

A few moments passed and Maggie said, “Alright, Jennifer and I are at the bed, Daniel.”

“Tell Jennifer to lie down on the floor and look on the back side of the leg just above the bottom of the bed.”

“She says there’s some tape.”

“Tell her to remove the tape and to hand it to you.”

“Daniel, there’s a key on this tape.”

“Yes there is, Maggie. Now listen closely, I don’t have much time. That key opens a security storage box one block from your home in the storage building numbered 11479 Lightner Boulevard. The number of the box, 101059, is on the key, and it has been rented for twenty years and paid for in advance. There is a duplicate key on the back of the other leg in the event you lose the first key. Do you understand so far?”

“Yes, and Jennifer is listening too.”

“Jennifer, you are the eldest of your brothers and sisters. Your mother is going to have to depend on you to help her take care of your family. Jennifer, this is very important. Are you listening?”

“Yes I am,” a trembling voice said.

“You can never tell anyone about that box. If you do, your family will starve and be separated. Your life depends on you being able to keep a secret. Can you do it?”

“Yes, I promise from the bottom of my heart.”

“Daniel,” Maggie said, “what’s in the box?”

“Four million credits in one-hundred-credit notes.”

Maggie was stunned. “How did you do that?”

“Banks sometimes turn in old credits for destruction. I just happened to be present when they were moving them out to the armored floater. I’ve collected it on multiple occasions over the last two years. Maggie, use it slowly and use it wisely. Don’t draw attention to yourself. Don’t change your lifestyle. Only you and Jennifer need to know.”

“Thank you. My family will survive because of you.”

“Take care of them, Maggie. Tell them I love them, but this will probably be our last contact.”

Jennifer grabbed the com from Maggie and said, “We love you too, Daniel. Take care and we’ll miss you.”

“Goodbye,” he said and ended the call.

Three days later a young woman with blond hair and blue eyes came by to see Maggie. She was beautiful, and she was dressed very professionally. Maggie thought, “I wonder what she wants.”

“Hello, Mrs. Wiseman. My name is Danielle Ash. I’m a senior inspector with the enforcement committee and I understand that a young man has been staying with you. Do you mind if I ask a few questions?”

“Go ahead and ask. I may not have any answers,” Maggie replied.

“Is he happy?”

“What kind of question is that?” Maggie thought.

“Is he healthy?”

Then Maggie made the connection and understood. “He misses you terribly,” Maggie told her.

Maggie saw the young woman start, and then her eyes began to tear up and she lowered her head.

“How do you know that?” she asked.

“He took your name.”

She looked up and said, “He did what?”

“He used the name Daniel Leash. If I’m not mistaken, that spells your name. I’d see him at night gazing out over the city and I could tell he was missing someone. That someone was you, wasn’t it?”

Danielle could only nod her head. Then she asked, “How could he have come to live with your husband, especially since it was his fault that he was made to run?”

“Because he saw what was good in him and brought it out. He saved my family, Danielle.”

Danielle looked Maggie in the eye and saw that she was telling the truth. She sighed and then said, “Mrs. Wiseman, it’s my understanding that as a result of his criminal activity you will lose your husband’s retirement. I am going to send you one half of my pay each week until your children are out of school or until you are able to go back to work and support them.”

Maggie looked at Danielle for a moment and understood how alike she and Daniel were; then she said, “Danielle, do you think he would leave and not provide a way for us to survive?”

With that, Danielle broke down in tears and started sobbing uncontrollably. “I miss him so much.”

Maggie took her in her arms and said, “The creator just can’t allow the two of you not to end up together. Be patient, you will find each other again.”

Chapter 20

T ag left the restaurant after talking with Maggie and went outside. He moved out slowly, checking to see if he was being watched, and started walking south. He had no idea where he was going to hide, but one of his first stops needed to be another storage facility just outside the cinema that he had originally followed Richard. “That’s as good a place as any,” he thought. He walked into the cinema and purchased a ticket, popcorn, and a drink, and then entered another one of those boring historic love stories. This was supposed to be about the last world war where some country called Mexico was the dominant world power and was destroyed by six fusion bombs. Tag could remember seeing pictures of the North American continent from space, and even though it was eight hundred years later, those six holes were still visible. That was the last war that humanity fought against itself. Every living soul and all animal life was destroyed in Mexico when those six bombs detonated. The movie wasn’t much of a love story because it ended with the bombs detonating. “I wonder why they keep releasing boring cinemas like this one?” Then he had an insight: the movies were to make sure humans would never forget the inhumanity that they did to each other.

Tag sat in the cinema and watched the movie twice. He looked at his com and saw that it was 3 a.m. He got up, left the cinema, and went outside to see if it was safe to go to the storage facility. There were shadows everywhere except where the cameras were watching. He left the building and walked the five blocks to the storage facility, making sure he stayed in psychic shadows. The key he had purchased allowed him twenty-four-hour access, so he entered and went to his unit. Inside the unit were a small floater and a file cabinet. The file cabinet was actually a disguised armored safe, and inside the safe were credits that Tag had hidden in the event that he would need to hide someday. He removed twenty thousand credits and locked the cabinet. He also removed another item that he slipped into his back pocket. “Time to see Eric,” he said to himself.

He moved the floater out and locked his unit, then moved the floater through the front entrance, making sure it closed behind him and was locked; then he lifted to the travel lanes above the buildings. He was safe from detection in his floater because the Directorate had not been able to place cameras in the air to look at all drivers, and having dark tinted glass on most of the floaters made it virtually impossible to see inside anyway. Registrations could be checked, but Tag had a valid registration on his floater. It had cost him extra, but the former owner had allowed him to keep the registration with the vehicle. He flew north for an hour until he could see the spaceport; then he looked for and found a public parking facility. He flew in and parked his floater on the bottom level, thirty-seven floors underground. There he turned off the floater, reclined his seat, covered himself with a blanket that he had stored under the seat, and went to sleep.

It was dark on the lower level so he slept until the middle of the afternoon. His com went off at 3:30 p.m. and he awoke rested. During the three years he had been hiding he would occasionally go by Eric’s home and see if it was still being monitored. A year ago Eric’s house was covered in psychic shadows for the first time since Tag started living with Richard. “I guess they finally decided that I’m not stupid and they were wasting their time.” Tag wasn’t certain if after Richard’s arrest they might start monitoring Eric’s house again, so he watched the house for three days and it stayed in the shadows. He watched Eric and Leila come and go during those three days. They had gotten married two years earlier after they had finished their advanced career classes. He was disappointed that he could not attend their wedding, but he had taken his floater and parked on the top level of a parking facility near the church. He used a visual amplifier and watched as they left. He noticed that every part of the building and the streets around it had no psychic shadows. Security was watching closely in the hopes that he might show up. He knew that Danielle was there; her light blue floater was parked on top of the church. He could have stayed and tried to get a glimpse of her, but he decided he couldn’t handle the pain it would cause.

On the fourth day he waited until 7 p.m. put on his disguise and went and knocked on their door. Eric came to the door and said, “May I help you?”

Tag said, “Is this the McAnn residence?”

“Yes it is.”

“I have a special delivery for a Leila McAnn,” Tag said.

Eric looked back in the house and said, “Leila, you have a delivery.”

Tag saw Leila come to the door and look at him with raised eyebrows. “I wasn’t expecting a delivery. What is it that you’re delivering, sir?”

Tag reached into his back pocket and pulled out the red-covered test booklet and handed it to Leila. “I think this is yours,” he said.

Leila looked at the test booklet and then looked up at Tag with tears brimming in her eyes. Eric had been watching, and when he saw the man hand Leila a small pamphlet he didn’t make the connection. It was only when Leila started crying that it hit him what it was, and then right after he realized who was delivering it. “Tag,” he said.

“Hello, Eric, hi, Leila.”

Both Eric and Leila ran out and wrapped their arms around him. “I’ve missed my best friend so much,” Eric said.

“We’ve been so scared for you,” Leila added. “I found out after you and Danielle were attacked that it was you who stole my test booklet, and I’ve wondered why you did it.”

Eric looked around and said, “Let’s go inside, and by the way, that fake midsection you have on is not becoming, but I must admit I would have never recognized you.”

“Thanks,” Tag said. “Don’t worry, Eric; they stopped watching your house a year ago. We’re not being watched right now.”

“So what we’ve heard about you is true,” Leila said. “You can see when you’re being watched.”

“Yes, I can.”

“Then why haven’t you come see me?” Eric demanded.

“I wasn’t willing to place you and Leila in danger.”

Eric got a funny look on his face and asked, “And now you are?”

“I’ve tried to minimize the risk. I’ve watched your house for three days and it has not been observed by security during that time. I decided I would come and talk with you to see if you could help me.”

“Before we go into that,” Leila said. “I want an answer as to why you took my test booklet. I’ve been troubled by that since I found out.”

Tag looked at her, then looked at Eric, and then looked back at her and said, “Leila, I loved you since the second level when I sensed you looking at my picture one night in the school annual.”

“You never said a word to me about it, Tag.”

“Me either,” said Eric.

“I know. It was something I kept in my heart for years. I heard you talking to Tara on the floater coming home on the day of the test. I just couldn’t allow your future to be wrecked by something that you couldn’t help. I decided to do something about it. But for those men attacking me on the way back to my house that night, I don’t believe I would have been caught.”

“Tag, why didn’t you tell me you loved Leila?” Eric said. “I’m glad you didn’t because I would have probably never asked her out if I knew, and I would have missed the most wonderful thing in my life.” Leila smiled and kissed her husband.

“While all this was going on, I met Danielle. I loved Leila without ever really getting to know her. I fell in love with Danielle after getting to know her. I stole your test booklet, Danielle stole my heart.”

“She misses you so much, Tag,” Leila said. “She has a hole in her heart only you can fill. She has been promoted three times during the last three years. All she does is work, never taking a day off. It seems every case she’s assigned, she solves. We hear that she has been slotted to take Inspector Connor’s job when he retires.”

“Danielle probably doesn’t realize it, but she also has psychic skills. I can actually see the field around her. She has the ability to see the truth in any situation. That gift will serve her well in the profession she has chosen. But to the issue at hand, I can no longer hide on Earth. There are too many electronic traps waiting to be sprung. I have lost my hiding place, and I know that it’s just a matter of time before they arrest me if I stay. Leila, you work in spaceport operations. Do you know of any way that I can board a ship or take a ship off planet without being caught?”

Eric said, “Tag, you can’t put Leila in that position. It could cause her to lose her job and get arrested.”

Leila put her hand over Eric’s lips and said, “Hush, darling, but for Tag taking the chance he took, I would have never had this career. Did he take a smaller chance when he took that test? Look at what it cost him. He lost his parents and Danielle. He deserves our help and I’ll not turn him down.”

“Leila, I feel terrible. Eric’s right, I can’t ask you to do this.”

“Give me two days, Tag. There may not be anything I can do, but let me at least take a look and see. You can hang out here since no one saw you come in; it’s probably safe as long as you stay inside.”

Tag looked at Eric and saw him nod. “We have a lot of catching up to do, old friend. You need to take off that fake belly and glasses so we can recognize you. Then we’ll sit down and eat.”

Tag smiled, “Sounds good to me. It’s really good to see you again.”

Leila came home from work the next day and told Tag while they were eating dinner, “I don’t think there’s any chance of you being able to board a ship. Anyone that enters must have their retinas and palms scanned for identification. There is only one entrance and only one person at a time may approach the scanner. There’s no way you can hide behind anyone like you did our teacher when we were seven.”

“You remember that?” Tag said.

“Yes I do. And I only really thought about it after I found out that you had stolen my test booklet. I assumed that you used that skill to steal it.”

“I did. And you’re right. If only one person can go through the scanner, there’s no way I could hide behind them. I’m sure there will also be overhead cameras that would also make that impossible. Are you saying, Leila, that there’s no way for me to leave Earth?”

“Just before I left work I ran across a situation that might have some merit. But before I discuss it I want to take another look tomorrow to make certain.”

“Okay,” Tag said, but now he was starting to worry that there was no escape.. “Be patient,” he thought. “If there’s a way, Leila will find it.” He didn’t sleep very well that night.

Leila came home the next day and Tag was waiting for her at the door. “Aren’t you the inpatient one?” she said.

“I’m sorry, Leila. Did you find anything?”

“I think so. But let’s wait until Eric gets home to discuss it. I think he can add insight without letting his emotions color his thinking; like Danielle, he really is quite adept at seeing things clearly.”

That evening at dinner Leila announced, “I think I’ve discovered a possible way for you to leave. We have a ship at the spaceport that has been there for reconditioning. It’s a small one, but it does have interstellar capability. Its owner is a security official that lives on one of the planets we’ve settled out towards Andromeda and he is currently living there while the reconditioning takes place. It was completed last week, so the only thing that remains is for a cleaning crew to go in and clean up the mess that was made by the construction crews. The ship is fully fueled and fully stocked with provisions. If you could enter with the cleaning crew, then you have a chance to take off.”

“When is it due to the cleaned?” Tag asked.

“I scheduled it for tomorrow night at 8 p.m. That’s when the shift change takes place and the monitors won’t be closely watched. You’ll have to use your skills to get in without being seen by the cleaners.”

“That doesn’t give me much time. What information do you have on the cleaners?”

“They board a bus outside the spaceport and then are dropped off at the various facilities that are scheduled to be cleaned. Since the ship is out on the edge of the landing field, it will be the last stop. Security is lax getting on the bus and once you’re on, the bus is usually just waved through the gate. Where security is top-notch is boarding ships. However, construction and cleaning crews have the ships opened and waiting for them. If you can get with the cleaning crew you should be able to get on board. Once on board, you’ll need to hide and stay behind once the crew leaves.”

“I should be able to handle that,” Tag said.

“There’s more,” said Leila. “Once they leave and close the ship you’re going to need the operation codes to be able to power it. I found out that the logs with the new operation codes are in the control room under the pilot’s seat cushion. When you turn on the power, the ship’s computer is going to demand the codes. First enter the bottom code, then the top one, and finally the middle one. You will then have control of the ship. I’ve neglected to ask you, but do you know how to fly a ship?”

“Yes. During the last three years I used one of Richard’s children’s names and enrolled in several commercial pilot schools. Although I’ve never actually flown, I’ve had a lot of simulator time so I feel comfortable that I should be able to handle the ship. The controls are actually very similar to those of a floater. The main difference is when you energize the star drive.”

“Remember, you cannot energize the star drive closer than the orbit of Jupiter. The sun’s gravity will disrupt it if you’re any closer than that.”

“I know it; we went over all that in my classes.”

“I have one more thing for you, Tag.” With that, she opened a box that she had placed in the living room when she came home from work. Inside the box was a white uniform with green lettering on the back that read Spaceport Cleaning Crew. “You’ll need this.”

Tag and Eric both looked at her and Eric said, “How did you get that?”

“Don’t worry, my love, I have my ways and no one can trace it back to me.”

Tag looked at Eric and said, “You really are a very lucky man.”

“I know,” Eric replied.

“There’s one more thing, Tag. We have a large commercial freighter due to lift off at 5 a.m. the morning after you enter the ship. Most of the controllers will be focused on getting that ship lifted through the shipping lanes. Time your liftoff with that freighter. Lift off at low altitude and move out over the city. Your ship is small and there is some commercial traffic over the city that is actually larger than your ship, so you shouldn’t be noticed. Fly south until the spaceport and its sensors are no longer in view, then leave at an angle that keeps the planet between you and the spaceport. After that, head for Jupiter’s orbit and enter the coordinates of where you want to go into star drive. I wish I could give you another alternative, but I don’t see one. Even this one is risky. One thing in your favor is that there is a lot of traffic that comes and goes from Earth every day. Hopefully you’ll be able to hide.”

“I need to start getting ready, but there’s one more thing I need to give you,” Tag said as he handed a sheet of paper to Leila. He told her, “These are the directions and instructions on how to get into my storage space. Inside you will find an armored safe, and I’ve written the combination for you.” He then handed Leila a key and said, “This unlocks the entry to the facility and also unlocks my storage unit. Inside the safe are some funds that I want you to have. The floater outside is also yours.”

“Tag, you don’t need to give us anything,” Leila began, and Tag interrupted.

“Yes I do. I suspect that if I’m not successful in my escape that those funds will go to waste. If I am successful, then I’ll never have the opportunity to use them. Either way, I want you to have them.”

Eric asked, “How much is in there, Tag?”

“Two million credits in one-hundred-credit denominations. Use it whenever you need it, but I caution you to use it wisely and don’t draw attention to yourselves. This will ensure that whatever happens to your jobs, your future will be okay.”

Leila looked at Eric and then said to Tag, “Thank you. We’ll use it when we need to, but we’ll watch over it in the event you return and might need it. My hope and my prayer is that someday all that has happened will be forgiven and you can come home.”

Tag sat on the bus as it approached the spaceport gate. It had been remarkably easy to get on. He just got in line with the other workers and walked right on. “I hope it’s this easy to get on the ship,” he thought. The bus passed through the gate uneventfully and he settled back to wait until it was his turn to get off. He thought back to saying goodbye to Eric and Leila. He could tell they were both worried, but they hugged him, wished him well, and said goodbye. Leila was crying and Eric was trying to comfort her.

Leila was holding her test booklet and she handed it back to him. “Keep this for good luck,” she said. “This really belongs with you.” He took it and put it in his back pocket, hugged them both, and left.

Now he could see the ship he was going to take. She was right, the ship was small; it was only 105 feet long, but that could be a good thing because it would be hard to see. The cleaning crew got off the bus and walked over to the ship that had its port open and entered. Tag walked behind the last cleaner and used his skill at not being seen. Once they were on board he opened the door to the storage bay and climbed in. He moved behind one of the boxes that held the food provisions and lied down. Then he closed his eyes and sensed the three members of the cleaning crew as they moved about the ship. Three hours later the crew left and the port to the ship was closed. Tag waited for an hour, then left the storage bay and went to the bridge to remove the codebooks from under the pilot’s seat. It was 12:30 a.m. so he still had over four hours until the scheduled freighter lifted off. He settled in with the manuals and began to familiarize himself with the ship.

“Four forty-five a.m., it’s time,” Tag thought. He entered the bottom code and waited a moment, then entered the top code and waited again, and then entered the middle code. The control panel in front of him came on and he quickly checked all the gauges to ensure that everything was working. He pulled lightly on the elevation lever and felt the ship rise a few inches, then he lowered it back to the pavement. He looked out of the viewport in the direction of the huge freighter that was preparing to lift off. He was amazed at its size. It was over 2,800 feet long and 350 feet wide. He understood why everyone’s attention would be focused on that liftoff. Then he saw it start to move upward. He immediately pulled the elevation lever and rose to the level of the surrounding fence, then moved in the direction of the city. The ship moved smoothly over the field surrounding the spaceport, and once clear of the perimeter, he took the ship to the upper levels of the traffic lanes and headed south, away from the spaceport. He moved into the commercial level, where most of the traffic was actually larger than his ship and traffic was extremely dense. He avoided going too fast so as not to attract attention, and in less than ten minutes the spaceport was over the horizon behind him. He started to gain altitude moving upward through the atmosphere, keeping the edge of the planet between him and the spaceport sensors. “So far so good he thought.” He added some more speed and turned in the direction of the moon. “I just might make it!”

“Commodore, I have something peculiar here,” Lieutenant Mikado said.

“What is that?” Commodore Kosiev asked.

“I have a ship leaving Earth and heading toward the moon that is not listed on our schedule of flights.”

Kosiev and his squadron of ships had been sent back to Earth for refitting and recreation time. They had been there thirty days, and the only duty they performed was patrolling incoming and outgoing traffic. “Are you sure it’s not on your list?”

“Yes sir.”

“Scan that ship for its identification code, then contact spaceport authority and ask them if they’ve approved this ship’s departure.”

Lieutenant Mikado lifted a com and spoke for a few minutes. “Sir, spaceport authority says that that ship is supposed to be landed at the port. They just now checked and discovered that it was missing. It has absolutely no clearances. They request that we stop the ship and investigate what’s going on.”

“Sound general quarters, pull in the screen. Take us to that ship, helmsman.”

Tag felt the scan of his ship and knew that he had been discovered. He closed his eyes to see if there were any shadows around the ship that he could use to hide and didn’t see any. He went to full speed and ran straight towards the moon.

“Sir, that ship has just increased speed and is accelerating towards the moon.”

“Contact the Destroyers Red Sea and Yellowstone. Tell them to get under way and to move out to the sides of that ship. Contact spaceport authority and get the transponder code.”

“I already have it, sir. “

“Then transmit it and open a communications channel.”

Tag could see the moon getting larger when he heard a voice over his speakers. “Earth ship 12148, you will cut your drives and prepare for boarding. If you fail to comply immediately you will be fired upon.” Tag sensed that they had somehow remotely turned on an electronic beacon on his ship and there was no way to hide from their sensors. He couldn’t let them capture him because they might be able to link Leila to his escape. He decided he would rather die than run that risk so he continued to speed towards the moon, which now filled his view screen. He put the ship on autopilot and went to the back closet and took out a spacesuit, which he quickly put on. Then he sat back down, placed his hands on the controls, and closed his eyes.

“Sir, they’re not responding.”

“Target one of our lasers on the aft engine mount.”

“Ready, sir.”

“Fire.”

Tag sensed the laser was about to be fired and jerked his ship up just as it went through the space his ship had just occupied.

“Sir, the laser missed.”

Kosiev looked at Mikado and said, “How?”

“I don’t know. The ship changed direction just as we fired.”

“Use three lasers; I want that ship disabled. Fire when ready.”

Tag was rolling his ship in multiple directions to avoid the lasers. He could sense where they were going to hit before they actually fired and he moved his ship out of the way. He simply flew into the psychic shadows he saw ahead of his ship.

“Sir, we are unable to hit him with a laser,” Mikado said with frustration in his voice.

“You can’t be serious,” Kosiev said. “Our sensors have confirmed that ship is nothing more than a civilian transport. It doesn’t even possess a screen. How can you be missing it?”

“I don’t know,” Mikado answered. “But it is able to avoid every shot.”

“Then use all eight lasers.”

“Sir, I authorized use of all the lasers more than three minutes ago. We have still been unable to hit him.”

Kosiev was amazed. There was no possible way for that ship to avoid being hit, but there it was, still headed full speed towards the moon. “Arm two missiles and set them to target the transponder on that ship; fire when ready.”

Tag was now flying low over the surface of the moon when he discovered that his time was up. He could avoid the lasers because he could see where they were going to be and knew the path that would avoid them. Missiles were different. He could see that they were locked on his ship and there were no psychic shadows in front of him; there was no way he could avoid them. Not only were they faster, but they could outmaneuver him. He pressed the eject button on the console, felt the floor open out from under him, and felt his chair accelerate out of the ship and drop towards the surface of the moon. The chair automatically turned and fired its small maneuvering jets to slow his forward velocity down so that he could land safely. Tag sat in the chair and saw his ship explode overhead as the two missiles impacted. Then he watched as the surface of the moon flew by under him at a dizzying speed. It began to slow down as his chair’s jets continued to fire; they finally stopped firing at six hundred feet above the surface. He saw a huge crater below him and realized that he was going to land inside it next to the crater wall. The chair released him one hundred feet above the crater’s floor, and he started to fall slowly towards the moon’s surface. He used his suit jets to land him softly in the crater.

“The ship has been destroyed, sir,” Mikado said. Then he looked at his board and said, “We also have a message coming in from spaceport authority.”

“Put it on speaker, Lieutenant.”

The speaker came on and a voice asked, “Commodore Kosiev, did anyone survive the destruction of that ship?” Kosiev looked at Lieutenant Mikado, who nodded and held up one finger.

“Yes, we recorded one person ejecting.”

Then he heard a new voice from the speaker. “Commodore Kosiev, I am Inspector Esa Connor and I am the head of the Americas Security Enforcement Committee. I have reason to believe that the person who stole that ship is someone we’ve been trying to apprehend for more than three years. It is important that he not escape. We are sending you seventeen additional warships to assist you in locating the whereabouts of this person. I have just learned from your military attache that you were firing eight lasers at his ship and he managed to avoid every one of them.”

Kosiev stood up from his command chair and looked out the view screen at the surface of the moon below him. “Yes, sir, that’s correct. We don’t understand how that could happen and we were forced to use missiles to stop the ship from escaping.”

“It has to do with the talents of the person you were chasing,” Esa said. “He knew before you did when and where you were going to fire. I’ll explain it in more detail later; right now I want you to take command of the ships we’re sending and find Thomas Gardner.”

“We weren’t able to track exactly where he landed because our sensors overloaded briefly due to the explosion of his ship. We have it narrowed down to a four-hundred-square-mile quadrant.” Kosiev glanced at Mikado, who was shaking his head and said, “Sir, it might be easier to bombard the surface and kill him than to actually find him.”

“Commodore, you will do absolutely everything in your power to find him and not, I repeat not, harm him in any way. I will be sending someone to your ship he might listen to. They will arrive within five hours.”

“Yes sir. We will begin search operations immediately.”

“Commodore, that young man on the moon possesses a gift that may ultimately save all of mankind some day. It’s critically important that we find him alive.”

“I’ll do my best, sir.”

“Do better than your best, Commodore; find him alive.” Kosiev’s com went dark.

Everyone on the bridge stared at each other silently, and then Lieutenant. Mikado said, “I’ve never heard of more than three ships being used in any kind of search operation and especially not warships, and even if we have a hundred ships, we still may not find him.”

Kosiev replied, “Warships have the best sensors and the most highly trained people using them. We’ll have to do our best. This person we’re looking for must be very important for some reason. It appears that we will look however long it takes until we find him. Lieutenant, set up a search pattern that covers the area we think he landed in. We’ll start on one boundary, Red Sea will start on the second, and Yellowstone will start on the third. The next ship to show up will start on the last boundary, and then we’ll work our way inward. As other ships arrive assign them an area to scan. If we don’t find him we’ll start the search all over again. They may force us to go to the surface and find him if all else fails.”

“What about the craters, sir? Their walls are so irregular that someone could hide under them and not be seen by any of our sensors, especially if they turn down the power of their spacesuit.” Lt Alverez, Kosievs’ weapons officer said.

“Then scan an area far enough away from the crater wall and fire a low power laser into it. It might make him leave his hiding place where we can see him. But I want it perfectly clear, you will only fire into an area far enough away from the crater walls so that he will not be harmed, and only if we’re certain he’s not close to our target. Does anyone know who the person is that is supposed to communicate with him?”

Lieutenant Mikado looked at his board, “We’ve just received a message concerning that. It’s a senior inspector from the security enforcement committee named Danielle Ash.”

Annihilation

H e sat on the surface of the moon among the rocks, pebbles, and dust with his back against a crater wall. He had watched as the dust he kicked up running into the crater’s shadow finally settled back to the surface. It had settled slowly in the moon’s gravity like rain falling in slow motion. He was sitting in a shadow cast by the overhang of a crater, staring up at the Earth overhead, which looked huge, with white clouds covering the southern hemisphere and oceans shining deep blue. It was breathtaking and was made all the more beautiful by the stars that surrounded it like a halo. He could see the North American continent clearly with Central City covering most of it, and it reminded him of his home there as a little boy. He decided that if it had to end here, at least he had a spectacular view. The moon’s surface was so bright that he had to put his helmet visor on its highest setting to keep from being blinded. It was pitch-black in the crater’s shadow, but the moon’s surface was brilliant as it sloped away to the far wall of the crater more than four miles away. In its own way, the moon had a beauty in the starkness of its ragged, scarred surface, with every inch screaming its billion-year-old bout with meteor impacts. The one good thing about the titanic struggle was it offered many hiding places.

He would look up and occasionally see the thrusters from one of the naval warships as it maneuvered overhead looking for him. The warships had their own kind of beauty too, and their sleek lines glowing brightly with the power of their screens belied the danger they represented. He wasn’t too worried about being seen because he was in the crater’s shadow and they had no chance of seeing him with the visual sensors. Blazes, he couldn’t even see himself. Since the moon had no atmosphere light was not scattered, so the shadows were pitch-black. The only real risk he faced of being discovered was that one of the warships would get close enough and its sensors would pick up the small electronic emissions of his suit, but even that was a remote possibility. He had turned off most of the suit’s accessories, leaving only his environmental and visual circuits active, so they would have to come very close to detect him.

The warships overhead had been firing energy beams from high-altitude randomly into the surface, hoping to get him to move. Each beam would vaporize rocks for a hundred yards, and one had hit two miles across the crater from where he was hiding. Even at that range his suit had to turn up its cooling just to dissipate the heat. Weapons designed to destroy starships at forty miles just weren’t effective at such short range. They did, however, make a very impressive hole in the moon’s surface. He watched the dust from the beam strike slowly settle back to the surface as the warship moved further along the crater and fired again.

He had counted twenty ships crisscrossing overhead. “Twenty ships! Can you believe it? They didn’t use twenty ships to wipe out the belt pirate fleet of the last dictator five hundred years ago,” he thought. He was genuinely surprised that the fleet would go to this much effort to capture or kill him. Well, maybe not too surprised. After all, they had been chasing him for three years, and now they had the chance to eliminate a prime target. The skills he had used to avoid their capture over the years, coupled with the fact that he had managed to steal a ship that had interstellar capability, only added to their resolve to end this particular problem now. “Some poor flight officer is going to disappear shortly,” he thought, and he felt a twinge of sympathy for the poor fellow, but only for a moment. “Part of the dues for having a high-paying position,” he said to himself. “I wonder where all those people who disappear go? I guess I’ll find out if they capture me.”

He turned on his small suit light, looked at his air indicator, and saw that he only had six hours remaining. He gazed out at the moon’s surface, which was ragged where it had been pulverized over the eons by all sizes of meteorites. The crater he was currently hiding in had been made by a huge impact. The ships had been searching overhead for over two hours since two of their missiles had killed his ship, forcing him to jump to the surface. He saw no evidence of them leaving anytime soon. “I guess they don’t have a sense of humor about ship theft,” he chuckled to himself. He had always been able to cheat death or capture, capture being the same thing as death, by being resourceful and always attentive of his surroundings, using the psychic field, and just being plain lucky. “Looks like lady luck has deserted me,” he thought. He toyed with the idea of stepping out of the shadow and using his suit radio to contact one of the ships overhead; there was a chance they would come down and take him aboard, which would only extend the time until they put him to death. What would probably happen is that they would not waste their time picking him up but just shoot him with one of the ship’s main beams. If he could be certain that they would use the beam, it might be a good idea to step out. At least that would be a quick death instead of suffocating. But there was also the chance that they would want to interrogate him, particularly about how he managed to steal the ship that got him as far as the moon. How could he have known they placed remote-controlled transponders on civilian ships? Once their signal turned it on, their sensors could see him no matter how he tried to avoid them. Even with his special talents, there was no hiding from the ships tracking that transponder. He just couldn’t run the risk of being captured and interrogated. Then they would find out about Leila, and that was one risk he was unwilling to take. He had ejected from the ship just before two missiles exploded it. Fortunately, he was close enough to the moon to reach the surface before his chair ran out of fuel. He could always slowly turn down the heat of his suit and wait until he fell asleep and froze to death. “Ah, Leila, except for you and your test I would still be on Earth playing hide and seek.”

So he sat on the moon, looking out at its ragged surface with the Earth glowing overhead, and thought about his history classes where he learned all that his planet had endured. He could see Mexico and the depressions where six fusion bombs exploded in the last global war. Mankind had come a long way after that last war, from living in caves to interstellar space travel. He reminisced about life and how he had spent most of it being a pain in the grump to the Directorate. He decided that they weren’t such bad people; it’s just that their fear for Earth’s safety led them to control every aspect of existence. Where you work, what job you do, how much you make in credits, where you live, who you marry, how many children you’re allowed, what color clothing you wear, what things are acceptable recreation, and a thousand other details in living one’s life. And anyone questioning these decisions somehow disappeared. It was easy to understand after the final world war when over twelve billion people lost their lives in the nuclear holocaust; those fusion bombs in Mexico put the whole planet into nuclear winter. In the eight hundred years since then, the planet had been rebuilt, wildlife had come back, the population had grown to over nine billion, space travel was developed, and the Douglas Star Drive took mankind out to explore the galaxy. It was one of mankind’s most peaceful periods. All weapons of destruction were eradicated after the last dictator and his fleet of pirates had been overthrown. This led to three hundred years of peace and prosperity for the planet. But that ended abruptly two hundred years ago when one of those interstellar trips out toward the Andromeda Galaxy brought Earth head to head with the Cainth Empire.

Oh, what a wonderful race the Cainth were! They looked like a cross between a four-armed kangaroo and a gorilla. They stood about five feet tall and their legs were short and highly muscled, which made them walk stiffly. They had a very light covering of light tan hair and narrow, totally black eyes above a protruding snout. Their ears were small on each side of their head instead of the long ears of Earth’s kangaroos. They were equally adept with both pairs of arms and could perform four tasks simultaneously. They also had the temperament of a tiger and were just as territorial. As soon as the unarmed Earth exploration ship entered their system, they determined its home planet’s location and then destroyed the defenseless ship. A war fleet was then readied and dispatched to destroy Earth.

Earth had learned its lesson about the consequences of aggression and hostility during six world wars, so the planet was basically unarmed and defenseless, having done away with all weapons of war. Fortunately for Earth, the Cainth were a member of the Alliance of Worlds, which discovered their intentions to destroy a peaceful civilization just in time. There were a number of races in the Alliance that actively disliked the Cainth because of past wrongs, and several of the ambassadors on Cainth notified their home worlds about what was happening. Earth was barely saved by three fleets from other members of the Alliance, but not before settlements on Mars and the moons of Jupiter had been totally obliterated. The Alliance then told Earth that they could have twenty light-years around Earth’s solar system to settle, but that if humans stepped out of line then Earth would see the business end of those fleets again. Since the Cainth Empire was the closest member of the Alliance, they were given the job of watching over Earth

The Alliance ruled its members with a heavy fist, and major violations usually led to the offender facing orbital bombardment. It was at that point that the Directorate was formed by all nations as Earth’s central government to make sure that no one would violate the many rules imposed by the Alliance, which included the twenty-light-year limit, or do anything to antagonize any member of the Alliance when they were on Earth. Weapon development immediately took a high priority, and the government vowed that Earth would not be caught defenseless again. The three hundred years of peace ended abruptly.

One would think that it would be easy to avoid stepping out of line as long as Earth stayed inside the twenty-light-year limit. The problem was that members of the Alliance would come to visit Earth to see its young civilization. Earth’s very existence depended upon no one doing anything that would cause an incident with these visitors. There also had to be central control of all Earth’s space ships to make sure no one violated the twenty-light-year limit. That’s why such tight controls were placed on people’s behavior. A hundred years ago a Cainth noble had the misfortune to die while visiting Earth. Within one week a Cainth war fleet arrived to investigate and take action. Thank the creator that he had died from natural causes and there was a Spejk doctor from the Alliance visiting Earth to confirm it prior to the war fleet’s arrival. The Cainth admiral actually slammed his four arm pads on his ship’s control board because he wasn’t going to be able to eradicate the planet.

On their way out of the Earth’s system, the Cainth encountered one of Earth’s new battle cruisers returning from the Virgo cluster and proceeded to attack it. Unlike the first encounter, this Earth ship had new weapons and was able to hold off its attackers for an hour. It had more than two hundred ships chasing and firing at it, but it still managed to destroy two Cainth destroyers and disable a cruiser and battleship before it perished. The Cainth suddenly realized that in the future it might not be so easy to destroy this young civilization. The final message from the admiral was, “Next time we’ll bring four fleets.”

Even bad things sometimes yield good results. The weapon designers learned a great deal from that battle about the Cainth offensive and defensive capabilities, which would lead to great improvements in Earth’s ships’ armaments. The Directorate felt all along that Cainth visitors showed up looking for an excuse to eliminate a possible rival from the universe. Again, we have to thank the creator that not all races in the Alliance were as bloodthirsty as the Cainth. Another good thing that happened as a result of the Earth’ ship’s destruction was that the Cainth were reluctant to attack with only their fleets. The effectiveness of the Earth ship in battle concerned them, especially since they had no idea how many ships Earth had built. So from that point on, even if they had a reason to try and justify an attack, they had to persuade other members of the Alliance to join them. After a hundred years of hearing numerous petty reasons from the Cainth, most members of the Alliance just ignored them.

So he sat on the moon and thought about why twenty ships were looking for him. He guessed that stealing that ship frightened the Directorate enough to make sure it wouldn’t happen again. “They’re overreacting,” he thought. “Even I wouldn’t dare go outside the twenty-light-year limit. That would put Leila and Danielle in danger and I just wouldn’t do that. I was hoping to make it to a new colony located near Ross 248. Of course, since they didn’t know about Leila or Danielle, they couldn’t trust what I would do. Well, it shouldn’t last too much longer either way. A closer shot from a laser or suffocation would end it.” He wondered how much longer they would continue to look if they didn’t find his body.

He stood up and stretched his legs, moved a little deeper in the shadow, leaned back against the wall to relax, and fell back flat on his back. There was a hole in the wall leading into some kind of a cave. It was in the pitch-black of the crater’s shadow and he had sat down right next to the opening and hadn’t seen it. He stretched his arms out trying to touch the walls but could feel nothing within his reach. He took a few steps further in and turned on his small suit light and immediately saw a body lying at his feet. It had on a strange-looking blue spacesuit that appeared to not have any seams, and it looked to be about seven feet tall. He reached down to turn the body over and as soon as he touched the suit several things happened at once. The opening to the cave instantly disappeared and was replaced by solid rock, lights came on, and he felt and heard a roaring vibration that ran through his entire body. As he fell to his knees in fear he saw a small ship in the back of the cave and knew that because of his stupidity he had just placed Leila, Danielle, and all of mankind on the path to total and complete annihilation.

Chapter 21

T ag stayed on his knees beside the body of the alien for several minutes. Then he looked into the face plate of the dead alien’s helmet. The alien’s face was similar to a human’s except the alien had eyes with no lids and a lipless mouth that looked like a smooth line. Its head was hairless and somewhat triangular in shape. Its facial features looked relaxed, like it had died peacefully and not in pain. Although it was seven feet tall, it was slim and probably didn’t weigh more than a hundred and sixty pounds. The suit that it had on was formfitting and Tag could not see any joints where the suit fit together, not even where the helmet attached. There was a fine coat of dust covering the alien, and Tag sensed that it had been in the cave for a very long time. He stood up, turned, and walked toward the small ship sitting in the back of the cave. He felt a vibration emanating from it. “This must be an Alfont and its ship,” he thought. The Alfont were the oldest and most technologically advanced race that had ever inhabited the universe. They disappeared millions of years ago according to the Alliance. Every child learned about them in school because they represented a real danger. When the original restrictions were placed, the Alliance told the Earth leaders that any discovery of Alfont artifacts must be avoided at all costs. The Alliance forbade any race access to the technology of that ancient race. If their technology was discovered and it was still active it would emit a vibration that, once it was touched, would instantaneously be heard and felt by every living being in the universe. So far, according to the Alliance, three races had been exterminated because of their contact with an Alfont artifact. The most recent was about ninety years ago. It happened about ten years after the last Cainth invasion. A peaceful race that had opened trade with Earth was totally destroyed after one of those tones originated from one of their worlds. An Alliance fleet of eight hundred warships arrived two weeks after the tone and obliterated all traces of their civilization. No exceptions were made, no questions were asked. Once the source of the tone was determined, that marked the end of that civilization. Now Tag had caused the tone by touching the dead alien.

The vibration from the ship was growing. He walked towards the ship and the vibration became stronger. The ship was only ninety feet long and had a brilliant surface that appeared to be polished mirror bright. It was shaped like a cylinder with rounded ends, and Tag saw no breaks in its surface. As he approached he noticed an indentation in the side of the ship close to the front, about chest high, shaped like a five-fingered hand. The digits were slim and Tag guessed that this was where the alien would enter the ship. Tag was scared, but out of curiosity he placed his hand on top of the indentation. He half expected another tone, but none occurred. Suddenly, the surface of the ship seemed to melt around his hand and hold him there. He tried to remove his hand but it wouldn’t come out. Then he felt a tingling start moving from his hand up his arm. He pulled hard but his hand wouldn’t budge. “Let me go!” he yelled.

“Who are you?” a voice said inside his mind.

He continued to pull his hand and he heard it again.

“Who are you?”

He felt his arm going numb up to his elbow. “I’ll answer your questions if you stop hurting my arm!” he yelled.

Feeling returned to his arm.

“Who are you?”

“My name is Thomas Gardner.”

There was a long pause, and then the voice in his head asked, “What have you done to my…?” and he heard a word he couldn’t pronounce.

“Are you asking about the body just inside the cave entrance?”

The vibration increased for a moment, then subsided, and the voice asked, “What did you do to it?”

“Nothing. I found him like he is! He looks like he must have died a long time ago and he looks like he died peacefully.”

Again the vibration rose and subsided. “Yes, it appears he did. Who are you?”

“I’m a resident from the planet below,” Tag said. “My race is called human.”

Suddenly Tag felt a jolt move up his arm into his brain. He fell to his knees and was left hanging from the ship by his hand. After a few minutes he asked, “What did you do to me?”

“I’ve sent a link to your mind to better hear your thoughts. It also allows me to determine who and what you are.”

Tag slowly managed to get on his feet, and he felt a vibration in his head. He asked, “May I ask you some questions while you’re examining my mind?”

There was a long pause, and then he heard, “Yes.”

“How long have you been in this crater?”

The vibration from the ship returned for a moment, and then the voice said, “Sixty-five million rotations, according to the current position of the stars.”

“Is a rotation the amount of time it takes the planet below to revolve once?”

“No. It’s the time it takes the planet below to completely circle the star in this system.”

Tag was stunned. “That’s sixty-five million years! Have you been conscious that entire time?” There was a vibration in his head that didn’t hurt but was distracting.

“I had to find ‘conscious’ in your mind. No.” Tag heard the unpronounceable word again, followed by “told me to go on standby until he returned. I shut down my systems, turned on my recorders, and waited for him to reactivate me. He died sixty-five million years ago and I’ve been waiting for his signal.”

“So for you, consciously, no time has passed since you went on standby?”

“You use the word conscious with me and I’m not sure it applies.”

“Do you think?”

“I process information, evaluate, and then make decisions. This process is for the purpose of helping…” The voice paused and continued with, “my master. I detect you’re having trouble with his name.”

“You’re able to look in my mind for words I use?”

“Yes.”

“Then look for the word ‘think,’ and tell me how it’s different from what you do.”

He felt the vibration again and then the voice said, “Yes, according to your meaning of the word, I think.”

“Are you alive?”

“I’m not organic. My systems were designed by my master’s race to include independent decision-making capability.”

“How long can your systems last?”

“For as long as the universe has energy.”

“Are you a warship?”

There was another vibration in his head and then the voice said, “No. They thought war was a tremendous waste of time and energy, although I can defend myself.”

“Can you talk with me now without keeping my hand trapped on your surface?” The surface turned liquid and his hand came free. “What do you normally do if your master dies and you’re isolated from your makers?”

“I contact…” the voice paused again, and then said, “my master’s race and request instructions.”

“We call your master’s race the Alfont, named after the first race to uncover one of your artifacts.”

“I noticed in your mind that race was destroyed due to that discovery.”

“Yes,” Tag said. “Any race that uncovers any Alfont technology is destroyed to prevent them from using it to subjugate everyone else like the Alfont did.”

“My master’s signal is what brought me out of standby. Does that mean your race is now targeted for destruction?”

Tag thought for a few moments and then realized the entity had access to his thoughts. He decided that honesty was always the best way to start a new relationship. “Yes. I’m afraid I’ve doomed my race and my planet.” He felt the stark fear again.

“I’ll, as you say, think about that. I can sense your fear, and it does seem irrational to do that; I’ll ask my masters if they wish to take any action.”

“What happens if someone other than someone from your master’s race tries to enter you?”

“Usually, I kill them by disrupting their cells.”

Tag said nothing. Then he said, “Was that what you were doing when my arm went numb?”

“I started to disrupt your cells, but I noticed that my master was present and I wanted his approval before I completed the process.”

“Now that you know he’s dead, why did you not continue?”

“I want to see who and what you are and view the current situation so I can update my master’s race. You were right. My master died peacefully. He had an infection that, even with his technology, could not be cured. It took twenty thousand years for him to die and he finally did sixty-five million rotations ago; my sensors show that he did not suffer at the end. I think he came to this place to die because the life on your world fascinated him.”

“What are you going to do now?”

“Contact my masters.”

Then Tag felt it again, only this time the tone was strong enough to be painful. “Well, once was our death, two won’t really matter,” Tag thought.

Then the voice said, “My master’s race is dead.”

“You could make that determination that fast?”

“There are no living masters; there are only some of their constructions that still exist. Evidently, they all succumbed to the infection. It seems no cure was ever discovered.”

“I’m so sorry,” Tag said.

He felt that vibration in his head again for a long time. Then the voice said, “You have sorrow because of my being alone?”

“Yes, I do.”

“Why?”

“You think. You evaluate. You make decisions. I believe you’re alive, maybe not life that’s organic, but from hearing you in my head, you’re alive. I know what it’s like to be alone. All of your civilization is gone. All the ones you shared your thoughts with no longer exist. There can’t be any greater loneliness. I think that’s terrible.”

“When you placed your hand on my entry port, were you trying to enter to take control of my systems?”

“No! Absolutely not; you have got to make your own decisions now about your destiny. I’m certainly not qualified for the job. I just hope you don’t still think you have to disrupt my cells.”

“Then what do you want? I sense in you that you do want something.”

“I want to be a friend, and I hope you’ll help me to somehow stop my race from being annihilated.”

The buzzing in his head lasted over a minute. “I’ll consider it,” the voice said. “This friendship concept is something I have no experience about. I’ve always had someone to issue commands.”

“Well, you need a name that I can pronounce; by the way, my friends call me Tag.”

“You must have numerous friends then,” the voice said.

“Why do you say that?”

“There is a lot of electronic communication taking place overhead and they are asking for you by name.”

“I can’t receive it in here.” Suddenly Tag heard Danielle’s voice.

“Tag; Come in, Tag. Please answer. Tag, I need you to answer.” She continued to call him over and over and Tag could hear the fear in her voice.

“I can’t answer her. My radio’s not strong enough.”

“Just say what you want to say,” said the voice. “I’ll transmit it on her frequency.”

“No. I don’t want them to find you. You have to remain hidden.”

“Why?”

“Look in my mind.”

The vibration began and then the voice said, “I understand.”

“We will talk about this later if you decide not to disrupt me.” All of a sudden Tag felt tone after tone go through his body and it seemed to last for a long time.

“What did you do?”

“If the tone you caused has to be traced, then multiple points must lock in on the line of origin and triangulate. If your technology is similar to everyone else at this time, then whatever is being used to hold the tone’s line of origin can only hold one line of origin. I merely activated five hundred constructions in different locations to all send a tone together.”

“How long did it take to send all those tones?” Tag asked.

Tag’s head vibrated for moment than the voice said, “Only three of your seconds. Your brain had to process each one individually so it seemed much longer than it was.”

“Did you do this to help prevent our destruction?” Tag asked.

“Yes.”

“Did it work?”

“They probably have already determined the line of origin.”

“Then why did you do it?”

“Trying to determine all these other tones will delay them. If nothing else it should cause some confusion.”

“You still need a name.”

“What name would you suggest?”

Tag thought for a moment and then said, “It needs to be short and meaningful; your name is Atlas.”

The buzzing happened and then the voice said, “Why Atlas? Isn’t he supposed to have had your world on his shoulders in your mythology?”

“Yes, and you’ve had our world above your shoulders, metaphorically speaking, for sixty-five million years, and what you just did might save us. Atlas is the right name.”

“Thank you for my name. We will talk later; I see no need to disrupt you at this time. Are you ready to communicate with your friends?”

“Yes. I think I am.”

Chapter 22

S tate leader Sten sat in his office and listened to the chaos taking place. Everyone on his support staff was yelling at each other and there was an inordinate amount of finger pointing and gestures that weren’t the kind that should be used in the assembly. He sat and looked out of the window at the huge city that surrounded his office, which was located in the main government building 190 stories above the sprawling city. They were on the Central Alliance World where all the races of the Alliance were governed. Sten liked looking out at the lights of the city at night that went from horizon to horizon. Often alone, he found peace staring at the city lights. Sten was a Lozian, and he was almost white due to the color of his blood that flowed close to his skin’s surface. He was four feet tall and was hairless. He had small eyes that had thick lids that could be raised in normal light or lowered in bright sunlight below a protruding brow. His head was oval shaped but had a sharp protruding jaw and nose. His body was thin and his arms and legs were also small. Even though he was small in stature, he wielded tremendous power.

When he could take no more, he pressed a button on his desk and a loud tone cut through the noise. “Enough,” he said. “Everyone sit down now and be quiet.” No one moved for a moment and he said louder, “Right now!” Everyone moved to a chair and he waited for them to be seated. “Do not speak unless I recognize you or ask you a question. I want to make sure I understand what I’ve heard here. It’s my understanding that we have detected Alfont tones and traced its origin. Headman Dgzh, is that accurate?” Several started speaking but grew silent when Sten looked at them.

“Yes leader, you’re partially right.”

“What part is missing or I have wrong, Headman?”

“There were two Alfont tones within one drag of each other, with the second being much stronger than the first. They both had the same lines of origin, we think.”

“You think? Why don’t you know? What’s the problem here?”

“Well, when the second stronger tone happened, we recalibrated the receivers to go after it because it was several degrees of magnitude greater than the first. While that recalibration was being done, our instruments were barraged by more than five hundred tones simultaneously, which appeared to originate from five hundred different directions. Our system cannot track that many. Truth be told, our system can’t track more than one at a time.”

“So what are you trying to say?”

“Leader, the receivers had not been locked on that second tone, so when the five hundred tones hit, nine of the ten receivers lost the line of origin. Only one receiver kept its original line of origin.”

“Is that enough to determine where it originated?”

The headman looked at the people assembled in the room and said, “Probably not.”

“What do you mean probably not, Headman?”

“Leader, I’m going to use your screen to see if I can explain it clearly, because this is a complicated process. Please notice that the planet Ganopur in the central hegemony is the only one that had a locked signal. It’s important to understand that these Alfont tones travel the entire universe almost instantaneously. It’s the ‘almost’ part that allows us to track a line of origin. Now I’m going to draw a line through Ganopur and have it go in both directions through Alliance territory, and then out toward both edges of the universe. The problem with these tones is that we get the line of origin but not distance. We know the tone traveled on this line, but we do not know from which side of the planet it originated. We need other locations to give other lines of origin, and where they intersect we have the location of the tone. With only one line of origin we know that it happened somewhere along that line; we have no idea if it was at the edge of the universe or right here in the Alliance.”

State leader Sten said, “I see. So you’re telling me that it happened somewhere on that line running out toward the Canith Empire or the other direction toward the Glod Union.”

“Yes, Leader.”

“Well, we can eliminate a lot of races from being the source, can we not? If you’re not located on that line, you weren’t the source.”

“That’s true, Leader. But more that fifty races fall on that line, and even more if you include those outside of the Alliance; further, it may not have even originated inside Alliance territory.”

“It’s going to be hard to justify destroying all those races without being able to prove they were actually responsible. It still might be the best course of action. What do you think?”

“Leader, three of the races on that projected line have the largest fleets of warships in the Alliance. Their total amounts to almost 20 percent of all Alliance warships. If we start to systematically destroy every race on that line, what’s to stop them from uniting to stop us? The resulting civil war would probably destroy our civilization. Destroying one race is one thing, fifty or more is quite another.”

“So what’s our best course of action? Do you have any suggestions, Headman?”

“That’s what we were yelling about. I think you have to go and look at all the races to see if they have new Alfont technology and you spend a stellar rotation with them making sure. If you have to send an occupation fleet, then you do so. The innocent will grumble but will understand. The guilty will fight, and then you’ll know where it originated. If nothing shows up, then it was probably toward the edge of the universe and won’t be a threat anyway.”

“Why did we only have ten receivers, Headman?”

“Leader, when we defeated the Alfont 2,200 cycles ago after they had discovered advanced alien technology and were subjugating all the worlds around them, the worlds that had partnered together to defeat them decided that only the ten systems involved in that war that knew the terrible price that had to be paid to defeat Alfont technology would be allowed to track it. No one else could be trusted not to go after it for selfish reasons. Those ten systems were the original founders of the Alliance. Our current civilization is a direct result of that war, and we’ve been able to maintain it by ensuring no one had technological superiority in weapons. We named the race that created that ancient technology Alfont to remind us of what it could cause.”

“Is our current technology still so far behind the Alfont as to be endangered by it now?”

“Probably. The last research done on an Alfont artifact was 190 stellar rotations ago and was the result of the Minmst race uncovering it and then notifying us of its existence and requesting its removal. We brought it here to our labs and touched it generating the tone.”

“They were wise to call us.”

“That’s why they are still alive today, Leader. However, our current instant communications system comes from that artifact. We shared it with all member and subject races in the Alliance. We still don’t completely understand how it works, andt it’s still far ahead of our current technological development. It seems to work at the speed of the Alfont tone. Our biggest fear is that someone will someday uncover an Alfont weapon. That’s why there is no delay in destroying any race that stumbles on this technology. We just can’t take the risk of them hiding it and developing superior weapon technology.”

“You also mentioned races outside the Alliance were located on that line.”

“Yes leader, the Grendap is beyond the Glod Union and has just developed star travel within the last forty cycles. The other is beyond the Cainth Empire and has been overseen by us for over two hundred cycles. We call them humans; originally they were a very peaceful race that possessed no weapons. After the Cainth sent a fleet to destroy them, we intervened and set up restrictions for their continued existence. According to the Cainth, they have started to build warships.”

“How could they not, with the Cainth having destroyed some of their settlements and ships coupled with continuously trying to find a reason to attack them?” Sten asked.

“They are entitled to defend themselves,” the headman responded, “but we are all of a different opinion concerning what we’re to do about these two new races falling on the line of origin we traced. Some of us think that we should go ahead and destroy them. Others feel differently.”

“The Alliance has grown from ten members to more than eight hundred,” Sten said. “If we destroyed every new race we discovered then we would have never grown.”

“Yes, Leader, and I personally agree with you, but these two happen to fall on the line of origin.”

“So do fifty of our members.”

“That’s what’s causing the arguments you were hearing earlier. We have always reacted strongly when a tone occurred; now we have hundreds of tones and we have no plan on how to respond to them. We recognize that for the first time we don’t have a clear target, but to do nothing sends the wrong kind of message.”

“Can you positively identify where the tone originated, Headman?”

“No, Leader, we can’t.”

“I want everyone on the response team to remain in here. Headman, contact all ten members on the safety prime council and have them available for conference immediately.”

“Yes, Leader.” The safety prime council was composed of one member from each of the ten planets that originally formed the Alliance. This council had complete authority to take any action they deemed necessary without having to consult the general assembly. Everyone waited in the room, getting nervous about what was going to happen.

“Leader, may I ask what you intend to do?”

“I’m going to explain the situation to the council and suggest that we destroy the two civilizations that are on the line of origin that are not currently members of the Alliance.”

While the state leader was answering, the headman put his hand to his ear and mumbled something into his com. Then he said, “Leader, your office has just received a communication from the humans concerning the tones.”

“Oh, really; what does it say?”

“The leader of their government says that when the Alliance originally set the rules and limitations they had to follow, one of them was to avoid anything that would cause the Alfont tone. He says that his people were not told what to do if they heard the tone. He says that there have been numerous tones and he would humbly request direction as to what action the Alliance would have him take. Is there any action required, or should they do nothing and wait for notification from the Alliance?”

“Headman, what do you make of this?”

“The humans have always tried to comply with our directives. Remember, they were a peaceful planet that had learned the hard way the price of continuous war, and would probably still be peaceful except for the constant harassment by the Cainth Empire. I think they’re trying to make sure they don’t make a mistake with us. It also would indicate that they were not the source.”

Suddenly, the big screen on the wall came on with the ten members of safety prime council staring out at the state leader and his support staff. “Have you decided on a course of action, State Leader?” one of the council members asked.

“My staff and I were just discussing our options. As you already know, there is no feasible way to determine where the Alfont tones originated. To take no action at this point would be worse than taking wrong action. We must do something dramatic to ensure no one will ever use Alfont technology, so I am going to recommend that we destroy the Grendap, which is a nonmember race that has the misfortune to fall on the line of origin. I was going to recommend the same thing for the race called human, but they have contacted us and asked for direction. To destroy a race that exhibits behavior we want all of our nonmembers to do would send a bad message. I’m instead going to send an occupation fleet to take control of the main human planet to insure they were not the source, although their contacting us makes me believe that they were not the source. We’ll make it look like the Grendap were the source of the Alfont tones and keep a close eye on all the members of the Alliance to make sure no one suddenly develops technological superiority.”

“Who are you going to use for the occupation fleet?”

“We have forbidden the Cainth to enter human space for over three stellar cycles, however, they are the closest. I am certain they would jump at the chance to occupy the human planet. We will use thirty other members of the Alliance to support the Cainth invasion and we will notify the humans to prepare for occupation within six weeks. We will use the occupation fleet to destroy the Grendap first; then we will send them to Earth. It should take about six weeks for the fleet to arrive for occupation.”

“Why are you going to warn the humans about the occupation?”

“They’ll be easily handled and won’t resist us at all,” the state leader replied. “They are going to have to build enough living accommodations for the fleet officers and crews of the occupation force, and this gives them enough time to complete them and gather the resources to feed the fleet.”

The ten members of the safety prime council all punched some keys in front of them. Then the center member said, “The Cainth have insisted that these humans have warships that are dangerous, State Leader. Do you have any information about that?”

“Council member, everyone in this room has heard the Cainth accuse these humans of irrational and unbelievable things. They have been paranoid for a long time; however, we caught them destroying a human warship quite easily. This race has not shown any aggressive traits in the two hundred rotations we’ve been their overseers.”

The council members again punched their keys. Then the center member said, “We have produced the authorization you’ll need to carry out your plan. State leader, make sure your plan is successful.”

Chapter 23

“G o ahead, Danielle,” Tag said.

There was a momentary pause, and then Danielle said, “Oh thank God you’re alive; I have never been so scared. I’m going to beat you silly next time I see you. Where are you?”

“First things first, Danielle. I’ll talk with you in just a few minutes, but I need your help. I need you to put me in touch with someone that has the ear of the director and I need it done quickly. Everyone’s life depends on it.”

“Standby,” Danielle said. Then she turned to Lieutenant Mikado and asked, “Can you link Inspector Connor into this conversation?”

“I can link him into your end of the conversation, but we have been totally unable to determine from where his signal is coming.”

“Then please do it now.”

“Danielle, are you trying to reach me?” Inspector Connor asked.

“She is, sir, but I’m the one that needs to talk to you,” Tag said.

“Who is this?” Esa asked.

“This is Thomas Gardner and I need your help.”

Esa was shocked; how had he come into his private frequency? “I’ve been looking forward for a number of years to have the opportunity to talk with you, Thomas.”

“Sir, that will have to wait; the human race is in grave danger. You probably felt and heard the Alfont tones.”

“Yes, I have.”

“I’m the one who caused the tones. I touched an Alfont artifact and I’m certain the Alliance is tracking the point of origin as we speak.”

“Oh my God!”

“Exactly. However, I believe there is a possibility that they may have lost the exact point where those tones originated. I don’t have time to explain, but I need you to get the Director to contact the Alliance directly and ask for direction on how hearing the tones should be handled. Humanity needs to pretend that we have no idea where those tones came from either. Can you make that happen?”

“Son, how could you know these things?”

“I’m sure you’ve learned a lot about me over the years, Inspector. Have you ever known me to be directly dishonest? You know I’d do everything in my power to make sure that Danielle is never harmed. You have to help me.”

Danielle was listening in on the conversation and felt tears come to her eyes. The other members of Kosiev’s bridge crew listened in to the conversation, fascinated at what was being said.

“I’ll get back to you,” Inspector Connor said and broke the link.

“Danielle, are you still there?”

“Still here, my love.”

“I’m so sorry for all I’ve put you through. It just seems that destiny decided that my life was going to be chaotic. It’s a shame that here at the end I won’t have much time with you before my execution.”

“What execution?”

“Isn’t that why they’re trying to find me?”

“No Tag. They’ve been chasing you so that they could recruit you into the Director’s Special Forces.”

With that statement, everyone on the bridge started looking at each other. Even Mikado quit trying to track Tag’s signal and looked at the woman talking. Kosiev thought, “This person must be someone far more special than he and his crew had given credit.” Only eight people were allowed to serve as a member of the Special Forces at any time.

“What are the special forces?” Tag asked.

“Its members are selected to shape the policies and decisions that are used to guide the human race. They are actually in a position higher than the Director of the Directorate. The government follows their lead. You might say they direct the Director. You have been selected by them to join them as a member.”

“How could they know anything about me?”

“They sensed you and could tell you were strong psychically. We have been searching for you for more than two years to join them.”

“Danielle, how could I work for a government that murdered my parents?”

“Oh, Tag, you have so much to learn. Your parents are fine and have been worried sick for your safety. They also were recruited and are serving on Earth Station Seven as Earth’s liaison with the Alliance. All the people that disappeared are being used in positions away from Earth. They’re looking forward to seeing you.”

Tag was stunned. “Does this mean I’m forgiven for the five men I killed and the nine million credits I borrowed?” Upon hearing that, the bridge crew started talking among themselves until Kosiev silenced them with a look.

“Nine million credits! You have been a busy boy,” Danielle said. “You know and they also know that you had no choice but to defend yourself. They have also interviewed anyone that ever knew you, including me, and they know what sort of person you are. You are important to them. They need you, but not as much as I do. Please come home, Tag.”

The Kosiev bridge had become crowded once the rest of the ship had learned of the importance of the person they were trying to find. Crew members came in and lined the walls. They listened to this beautiful woman talk to the man on the moon who was going to be a member of the Special Forces. Every one of them felt they were witnessing history being made, and Kosiev was not going to deny them their opportunity. He allowed them to come in and watch what was happening.

“Danielle, it’s going to take me a few minutes to get to the surface, but as soon as I do I’ll turn on my suit beacon so they can find me.”

“Hurry, Tag. I miss you.”

“Me, too.”

Tag turned back to the Alfont ship and said, “Did you understand what just happened?”

The ship did not respond for a minute, and Tag was starting to wonder how he would get out of the cave without the ship’s assistance. “Yes,” the ship said. “I think I do. Your feelings for the one you were talking with are interesting. The two of you are bound together in bonds both mental and emotional. Yet, you’ve not had much time together if I read your memories correctly.”

“That’s true. We haven’t. But we know.”

“You have given me some things to consider. There is no one else in existence that I can communicate with, so I am going to keep my link to you open. If you need to communicate with me, just direct your thoughts to the link I placed in your mind, or just call me by my name, Atlas. You are not my master, but neither is anyone else. I’m going to have to think about my place in this universe. While I’m doing that, I’m going to watch what happens to you.”

“Thank you, Atlas.”

“One more thing. I want you to place your hand back on my hull.”

“Why?”

“There are some tools I want you to have.”

Tag stepped up to the ship and gingerly placed his hand in the indentation on the ship’s side. Again the ship melted around his hand and he felt something happen to his right hand; then his whole body seemed to warm.

“You may remove your hand,” Atlas said.

“What did you do?”

“I made a change on a subatomic level to your arm. I want you to take your hand and hold it like you were holding a hand weapon.” Tag held up his arm and pointed his hand at the wall like he was going to fire a stunner. Suddenly, a weapon appeared in his hand. He was startled, and he opened his hand and the weapon disappeared. He closed his hand and it reappeared.

“What is this?”

“I don’t want you to go unarmed. From now on, if you just think ‘weapon’ and hold your hand like you were holding one, it will appear.”

“What does the weapon do?”

“Whatever you fire it at will be destroyed, so use it wisely. I have also put a force field into your cellular structure.”

“You’ve what?”

“I’ve placed a force field that will protect you from all projectiles. You don’t even have to see them. It has its own sensors and will automatically protect you and anyone standing next to you. You can deliberately activate it by simply thinking, ‘field on.’”

Tag thought “field on,” and a field that had a slight green glow enclosed him. “Field off,” he thought, and the field disappeared.

“That field will also produce an atmosphere so if you’re caught in space you won’t need a suit,” the ship said.

“You’re full of surprises, Atlas. Why are you doing this?”

“Like your Danielle said, I’ve looked in your mind, and I’m interested in what I see. I’m curious about what is going to happen. You are an important link for me to see your time in history, and I am reluctant to lose this link.”

“Will you remove the wall so I can leave?”

Suddenly, Tag was out of the cave and standing in the sun in the middle of the crater. “No need,” the ship said, “I’ll just move the surface to you.”

“More surprises,” Tag said, and then he turned on his suit beacon and called on his suit radio. “You can find me now.” Then he saw the thrusters of a shuttle near the far horizon as it changed direction and started moving toward him. It landed and he entered its open port. There waiting for him in a space suit was Danielle. She could still feel the little shock as he wrapped his arms around her. He touched his helmet to hers and said, “I don’t want to ever lose you again; will you marry me as soon as possible?”

She looked into his eyes and said, “Yesterday is not soon enough.” He held her tighter as she closed her eyes and clung to the man she loved.

Chapter 24

A dmiral Dorg was in his office when the authorization was received for the occupation of the human’s planet. He saw that first he had to destroy a race on the other side of Alliance territory, which caused an angry moment, but he cautioned himself to be patient. It was finally going to happen. He was going to repay the humans for the death of his grandfather and the anguish they caused him after the last attack on the human destroyer. He knew that it would not take much once he occupied the humans’ home world to cause a disturbance that would give him an excuse to destroy every last one of them. They weren’t Alliance members, so they had no real standing or protection. By authorizing the occupation, the Alliance had given him full authority to do as he pleased. “With the addition of the fleets from thirty other Alliance members, I should have more than 1,400 war ships,” he thought. “It will be plenty.”

He turned to his adjutant and asked, “When will the other ships arrive?”

“Sir, most of them are gathering just inside Alliance territory outside the border of the Grendap Commonwealth. We are expected to join them there.”

“We will, but first we’re going to send an expedition into the humans’ domain aimed at the planet circling the star closest to the one they named Ross 248. They have a new settlement there that we are going to make an example of prior to our occupying their home planet.”

“Sir,” Tresk said, “I think the Alliance gave the humans six weeks to prepare for our arrival. Will we be going against the Alliance’s wishes to occupy them now?”

“They won’t care. As long as we destroy the Grendap then whatever else happens won’t matter. I want these humans to know what they have in store for them when we arrive.”

“What are your orders, sir?”

“Take two hundred of our ships, the forty-fifth and sixtieth strike groups should be enough, and drop our naval drop soldiers on their population centers. My brother will lead the drop forces. Once they have everyone under control, have them take one member of each household and have public executions.”

“Sir, that will probably kill over 20 percent of their population; what if they don’t resist and surrender?”

“You have my orders. Make sure they’re followed.”

“Yes sir.”

“I’m taking the rest of the fleet and going to eliminate the Grendap. I expect you to have everything done as I’ve ordered by the time I return with the rest of the fleet. That’s all.”

On the fifth planet circling Ross’s companion star, the governor had received a notice from Earth that the Alliance was going to occupy all of humanity’s planets. He was advised to follow any instructions given him by the occupation force and to be patient while Earth tried to work out a political solution. He was advised that they should arrive in five more weeks. His general secretary came in and said, “Governor, we have a Cainth war fleet just dropping out of star drive and ordering us to ground all space ships. They will be here in ten hours to begin our occupation.”

The governor looked sick and said, “Get Earth Directorate on a com channel, set up recorders in all major cities and have them automatically beam to the Directorate, and then get all the major news channels so I can notify our population what is happening and instruct them to follow all of the Alliance instructions.”

“Yes sir.”

The Cainth fleet arrived and parked overhead, and then started landing maneuvers for the occupying forces. The Alliance soldiers were greeted at each settlement, and each leader surrendered their city formally to them. The soldiers took up strategic positions with heavy weapons and then started going house to house, taking one family member under arrest out of each house. Once every household had a member taken prisoner, the prisoners were gathered up and marched into the middle of each town and surrounded by heavy weapon floaters. Suddenly, the military vehicles opened fire and cut down the civilians with heavy laser fire. They continued to fire long after they were all dead.

“Director, is this what the Alliance calls occupation?” the governor asked Earth’s Director on a com hidden from the Alliance landing forces.

Director Misty Nicole could barely restrain herself. “It appears that’s the case. Try to be patient; we’ll get help to you as soon as possible.” Director Nicole then turned to her staff manager and said, “I want a copy of this recording sent to the Alliance State Leaders’ office, asking why our people were murdered after offering no resistance. Further, inquire if this is standard occupation procedure. Then get the general staff together for a meeting one hour from now. If it’s war they want, that’s what they’ll get.”

“Tag, are you open for a communication?”

“Hi, Atlas. Sure, I’m always open for you.”

“I want to share some recordings I’ve done of recent Alliance activity. I think you need to share them with your superiors.” Immediately Tag began seeing the murder of the Ross civilians. He saw afterward how the remaining population was gathered up and marched to concentration centers; they were beaten as they were marched in. Even babies and small children were hit with electric batons. “Oh my God,” Tag said.

“There’s more,” said Atlas. Tag then saw Alliance ships bombarding a planet, destroying every population center. There were military floaters strafing families that were running to escape. Everywhere was total devastation.

“What are they doing?” Tag asked in anguish.

“This planet, like yours, fell on the one line of origin that the Alliance was able to detect when I set off my tone. They are being made the scapegoat for that tone.”

“It’s my fault,” said Tag.

“No, it’s my maker’s fault for building the communication tones in all of their constructions. But for that, this race and yours would go peacefully on their way. I have eliminated the tone from all other artifacts in this universe. No race will have this happen again.”

“Perhaps, but it was me touching your former master that started all this. I feel sick to my soul. Could you send a copy of this to the director’s office without them knowing it came from you?”

“Certainly; it’s done. I see you’ve been meeting with the other members of the Special Forces.”

“Yes. They have been able to sense me over the years because of my psychic gifts. They finally located me and sent for me to be brought to them but I escaped after the attack on Danielle and I couldn’t be found after that. I’ve been meeting with them for the last two days, and they have given me the task of advising the Directorate. I don’t have a clue why they think I can help, but they insist that their gifts show that I’m important to Earth’s survival. I’ve learned not to question psychic gifts. They have seen a remarkable rise in the number of humans with psychic skills. They don’t know if this is the next step in our evolution, but they can see psychic auras appearing in every city. They say that mine is the strongest they have seen. So here I am. I’ve been asked to attend a meeting of the general military staff within the next hour, and I don’t have any idea why.”

“Perhaps it will come to you.”

“Atlas, do I sense you smiling? Do you have emotions? That felt like you were almost laughing at me.”

“Wait and see, Tag. Danielle is looking for you.”

“Tag, where are you?” his com said.

“Boy, he’s good,” Tag thought and then lifted his com and said, “I’m in front of the main library in midtown.”

Danielle replied, “I’m coming to pick you up. The Director requests your presence for a few moments prior to the start of the staff meeting.”

“I’ll be here waiting.”

Danielle dropped the floater next to Tag with all of its security lights flashing, letting other traffic such as fire trucks and ambulances know that they should get out of the way. He boarded, gave her a quick kiss, and said, “How are the wedding plan coming along?”

“Since you hired that agency to handle all the details, we’re finally making progress. I just have to approve or disapprove their suggestions. It’s so much easier.”

“Danielle, I want you there with me when I meet with the director.”

“Why?”

“You’re able to see the truth in situations and I need your insight. So come with me to the meeting.”

“Is that an order, oh special force leader, sir?”

“Only if you make me order it.”

Tag and Danielle walked into Director Nicole’s office. The director was talking on her com and raised her eyebrows. Tag said, “I need her to help me see clearly. I think she’ll be an asset to us.” The director nodded and motioned them to a sitting area. She then ended the call and walked over and gave them both a hug.

“Thank you for coming on such short notice. There are some issues I want to discuss with you before we start our meeting with the general staff. As you well know, the Alliance is coming to occupy our planet because of the Alfont tone they tracked. You’ve seen the recordings of what Cainth occupation looks like. The Alliance has an ingrained fear of Alfont technology that dates back to their formation more than two thousand years ago when one race almost subjugated them all. It was a bloody war and at its conclusion, the victors agreed that any race that discovered Alfont artifacts would be destroyed.”

“Why are you telling me this?” Tag asked.

Danielle said, “Because we have Alfont technology.”

The director looked stunned. “How do you know that?”

“From the way you were describing the Alliance’s fear.”

“Well, you’re right.”

“What?” Tag said. “When did we ever uncover Alfont technology?”

“We didn’t, Tag. The last race destroyed by the Alliance was the Procians. They were a peaceful race that lived just outside our twenty-light-year limit, and we had entered into mutual trade agreements. After their civilization was blasted into dust, one of their small ships showed up at our Jupiter outpost requesting a meeting with the director. One of my predecessors went out and met them. They had the piece of Alfont technology they had accidentally uncovered contained in a glass globe. They asked us to take it and someday avenge their race. We told them that we were not a vengeful people and their response was prophetic. They said, ‘Neither were we.’”

“What did we do with it?”

“We x-rayed and scanned it until we had an understanding of all the parts. Then we launched that glass globe out toward the edge of the universe at an oblique angle from us armed with a self-destruct command one thousand years in the future, or until someone stops it. Then we took the information we had gathered and had one of our Special Forces members work with a physicist to help him discover the new technology.”

“It’s the Coronado power cell, isn’t it?” Danielle asked.

The director shook her head and looked at Tag and said, “She is good! You’re right. Joe Coronado is given credit for inventing the power cell, and any Alliance investigation into the technology will show all the details of his research. We have been using this technology for ninety years now and have developed our warships using it. The Alliance was actually right to fear that technology.”

“Director, how many warships does the Earth have to defend it?”

“Tag, call me Misty. We’re being informal here. We have over six thousand that are armed with power cell technology. We have a class of battleships we have kept hidden that are quite powerful.”

Even Danielle was speechless. “How could we have built that many ships without anyone knowing?”

“That information is highly classified. Even the general staff doesn’t know the full number. We have only two spaceports on Earth, which is all we’re allowed on our planet. The Alliance never said anything about building construction facilities off planet. I think they assumed we would understand that we were only allowed two. But the actual written document says only two on Earth. So we have ship-building facilities carved out in the center of moons and large asteroids within our twenty light-year-limit. That’s why we patrol the limit; to ensure no one detects our shipyards. We have eighty-eight ship-building operations within ten light-years of Earth.”

“Why are you telling me this?” Tag asked.

“Because we’re about to have a meeting about our response to the Alliance’s occupation plans, and it’s important that you know what our capabilities are.”

“How do our ships match up with the best of the Alliance?” Danielle asked.

“We think we’re superior. We won’t know for certain until an actual battle is fought. One of our destroyer class ships destroyed two Alliance cruisers.”

“Wow,” said Tag.

“They even managed to use the cruisers’ own missiles to destroy each other. I think we are faster, our sensors are better, our weapons are stronger, and our screens are far ahead of them.”

“So why are you worried, Misty?” Danielle asked.

“The Alliance has more than twenty-five thousand ships among its 820 members ready for instant mobilization, and another twenty-five thousand if they’re needed. They could overwhelm us if they used them all to attack.”

“Then we’ll just have to take them on piece by piece until we get better odds,” Tag said. “By the way, I’ve noticed that the Directorate has relaxed the tight controls on Earth’s population.”

“Yes we have. They were put in place to prevent a close inspection by the Alliance. They had their place then, but now we need our people free to grow and develop naturally. The planet’s population has grown remarkably close and has a pride in our standing up to the Alliance threat.”

“Let’s hope we can protect them,” Tag said.

State Leader Sten had the Cainth ambassador in his office and was showing him the recording of the massacre at Ross’s star. “What do you think you were doing? This was to be peaceful occupation. My office assured the humans that they had six weeks to prepare for your arrival.”

“Sir, our military commander took it upon himself to take that action to make sure the humans would offer no resistance.”

“They didn’t offer any. They immediately surrendered.”

“I think it was for the benefit of the humans’ home world that it was done.”

“If there are any other mistakes like this, I will call for a censure of the Cainth Empire and will send an occupying force for your own worlds. Did you ever think that this might cause the humans to fight back?”

The Cainth ambassador was silent. Then Sten understood. Sten said, “That’s exactly what you hoped would happen. Now if they resist you have a reason to finally destroy the humans after your two hundred years of whining, and I can’t help them against a member of the Alliance. I also can’t in good conscience tell them that they will be treated fairly. Get out of my office. Your whole race sickens me.”

Chapter 25

A dmiral Kosiev looked around his bridge and thought, “My, how quickly things change. I’ve gone from captain to commodore to admiral in record time.” He was called into the general staff meeting by the Director and was told that he was being promoted to Grand Admiral over Fleet Operations. He was flabbergasted and asked why he was selected; there had to be other officers with more seniority.

The young man he had rescued from the moon spoke up and said, “Because you are the only Directorate naval officer to have actually had real combat experience against the Alliance. You also showed quick thinking and ingenuity when confronted by superior forces. You could have run but chose to fight because of the long-term consequences if you didn’t. Remember, Admiral, humans have been at peace for over four hundred years. We have to relearn how to defend ourselves, and we need to learn quickly. Our past has shown us that aggression only leads to destruction, so we have not had a naval rank higher than commodore, and this was deliberately done. We did not want anyone to know that we had enough ships to constitute a fleet. That’s why all your instructions were given through the general staff. I’m sure you assumed there were higher ranks, but there were not.”

“I have no experience in fleet exercises, or formations.”

“No one does, Admiral. That’s why I’m going to assist you in organizing your fleet units. I seem to have a certain flair for how things work together. We will begin training immediately for the retaking of Ross’s planet. You will have three hundred ships under your command for that mission, and I would suggest that you look at your duty roster from the ship that fought the Alliance ships, and I would recommend that a high percentage of your crew from the two Alliance attacks be spread out in command capacity in as many ships as possible. Plan to meet with me in two hours on board the Washington, which will be your flagship.”

Admiral Kosiev left the meeting almost in a daze and took a shuttle to the Washington. He had no idea what kind of ship it was, and he held his head in his hands all the way until docking. “Am I up to this responsibility?” he wondered silently.

“Sir,” Yeoman Lang said. “Do you want to see your new ship?”

“Yes,” he said. The view screen opened and there it was. He was amazed. It was seven hundred feet of pure white elegance hanging in space surrounded by a universe full of stars and shuttles unloading supplies. The clear armor shone brightly in the sun and he could see engine ducts at the rear of the ship that were enormous. “This ship will be fast,” he decided. He realized that if the engines match those ducts, it will fly faster than anything he had ever seen. He also noticed that the power cells on the surface were three times larger than the cells on his old destroyer, Moscow.

“Sir,” the yeoman interrupted his thoughts, “your new ship is powered by three new black hole reactors.”

“I didn’t think we had mastered that technology.”

“We did that over two years ago. We’ve been hiding these ships. A microscopic black hole sucks atoms into it, destroying them and generating power. The atoms then pass through the black holes’ back side and emerge in another part of the reactor as a different form of matter to repeat the process. These reactors have twenty times the power of the old fusion reactors. Your ship has three of them.”

“Do you know if the power cells can handle that much power?”

“You’ve probably already noticed how much larger the power cells are on your ship. They were originally designed to operate using a black hole reactor. Your ship can handle the full load of all three reactors and still have the capacity to absorb the energy of ninety primary lasers for storage. Your ship is, we believe, the fastest and deadliest ship in our arsenal. Your ship and its sister should be a handful for anyone to attack.”

“Who is her captain?”

“He was just promoted. His name is Captain Lin Mikado.”

Kosiev had to admit that things were looking better.

After Kosiev left the staff meeting, Tag looked at Colonel Solerio and said, “I have something I want you to do. The enforcement committee is holding a prisoner by the name of Richard Wiseman. I happen to know a lot about his skills and character. I want him released and returned to full active duty. Give him the rank of a naval marine battalion commander and plan to drop his command on the settlement on Ross that has the highest concentration of Cainth soldiers. He has something to prove to himself and this is the only way he can atone for what he’s done.”

“But he’s a criminal.”

“So was I. Sometimes circumstances make people do things that they ordinarily would never do. This is not a request.”

Tag looked at the Director and she turned and looked at Colonel Solerio and said, “This man is the chosen leader of special forces. Next time you question one of his directives, you will be the prisoner. Is that clear enough for you?”

The colonel turned red and said, “The orders will be issued immediately.”

Tag said, “Give him three days’ leave to go home and get his affairs in order after he reports to Admiral Kosiev.”

“Yes sir.”

Director Nicole and Tag sat in her office drinking a stimulant drink. “Thomas, do you think we have any chance? Should we just yield to the occupation?”

“No, Misty. By the way, call me Tag. Right now I believe our ships are better than anything the Alliance has. They will eventually learn about our Coronado technology. However, they don’t know now, and unless one of our ships falls into their hands, they won’t know how we do what we do. You’re right to be concerned about a mass attack. Our task is to make them make small attacks until we bleed them dry enough to even the odds. We can’t show them our ship numbers, but we can use a small number on each attack. We’ll also shift the fleet around so that all our ships will have the opportunity to learn how we maneuver and acquire some combat experience. By the time the final battle is fought, the odds will be more even. Another thing that will help us in the long run is that our construction facilities are producing 150 new Washington class ships every month. If we can draw this conflict out, we’ll have more than seven thousand ships in a year. We have to be careful. We have to make sure that the Alliance thinks they can destroy us any time they choose.”

“Perhaps they can,” Misty said.

“We’ll know shortly,” Tag answered.

Admiral Dorg was pleased with the results of his plan so far. The humans had been shown no mercy during the occupation and he felt certain that the home world would fight before allowing him to occupy it. He has not lost a single ship in destroying the Grendap. Their civilization was so primitive. They couldn’t even crash their ships into his because they were so slow. He would wrap up operations in another eight rotations and be ready to invade the humans within fifteen rotations. He had to stop on the way back and have the troop ships join his armada. Oh, how he wished he could have been there when the hostages were executed. He played the recording over and over, enjoying it more with each playing. He looked forward to personally executing all the members of the humans’ government. “Just a few more rotations,” he kept repeating to himself.

Richard Wiseman was having his nightmare again. He was asleep in his cell turning restlessly as he saw the young girl try to run by him in his dream. He reached out and stopped her and held her by the arm. Her face showed that she was terrified, and she looked helplessly in his eyes as one of the Marco brothers came up and stabbed her in the chest with a knife. She screamed and he woke up. He hated himself for all that they had made him do, and the young girl visited him regularly in his dreams. “Part of the price of my sins,” he thought. He was worried about his family and he was also worried about Daniel.

Daniel had turned out to be the best thing that ever happened to his family. Richard knew in his heart that he deserved what he was getting. He just hoped his family would survive.

“Richard Wiseman?” a man in military uniform asked at his cell door.

“Yes, that’s me.”

The man turned to the security officer and said, “Open this man’s cell; he’s being released.”

“What? What? What?” Richard said.

“Come with me, please.”

Richard followed the soldier into a room where there was a naval marine colonel sitting at a desk. The colonel nodded to the soldier, who then left the room. “Richard Wiseman, please sign this form.”

“What is it?”

“It’s a pardon for all your crimes from the Director.”

“Why? I deserve what happens to me.”

“We reviewed the tapes and it appears you never actually killed anyone. It was the other four that did the murders. We’ve been told your family was threatened, and if you had not participated they would have been killed.”

“It doesn’t matter. I helped those monsters, which makes me as guilty as they are,” Richard said while holding his head in his hands and looking at the floor.

The colonel looked at him for a long moment and then said, “Maybe so, but sign here anyway.” Richard signed the form, and then the colonel said, “I also need you to sign this form.”

“And what is that?”

“You are being assigned to active duty with the rank of lieutenant colonel. You will report to Admiral Kosiev in fleet operations immediately, and in three days you will take command of a battalion of naval marines that is scheduled to be dropped in a relief effort at Ross’s star. Your training will start as soon as you report.”

Richard was dazed. “How can this be happening?” he thought. His highest rank when he served was master sergeant. Then he asked, “Do I receive a lieutenant colonel’s pay and benefits, sir?”

“You actually receive double pay because of forthcoming combat. You will have full benefits including retirement and medical as soon as you sign.”

“Hand me that paper, sir.”

Richard was transported to the Washington. “Boy, that’s a beautiful ship,” he thought as the shuttle approached. He still could not understand what was going on, and now he was reporting to the fleet admiral, no less. The ship docked and Richard was met at the port by two naval marines that saluted him and said, “Welcome aboard, sir. Will you follow us, please?”

Richard returned their salute and said, “Lead the way.”

He walked to the ship’s bridge that was a hundred yards up ship, entered, and came to attention as he saw Fleet Admiral Kosiev. “Lieutenant Colonel Richard Wiseman reporting as ordered, sir,” he said. “Damn. I just can’t get used to saying that,” he thought.

“At ease, Colonel,” Kosiev said. “Do you know why you’re here?”

“I’m confused, sir. I have been released from prison for crimes that I am guilty of committing. I’ve been given a command in the marines and quite frankly, I am not at all sure this is really happening.”

Kosiev looked over Richard’s shoulder and said, “Do you want to explain it?”

Richard turned around and saw a chair next to the science consoles turn around, and there was Daniel. “Daniel!” Richard yelled and ran up and hugged the young man. “I’ve been so worried about you. Is everything okay?”

“Everything is fine, Richard. I’ve had you released and assigned to the marines. It seems someone respects my opinions. Let me tell you why I’ve done it.” Tag put his arm around his friend’s shoulder and said softly, “You have some spirits that need to be exorcised, and the only way that can happen is for you to balance your debt. We are going to retake Ross’s world from the Alliance and we’re going to drop a battalion of naval marines on the largest city where the Alliance is most heavily armed. I need someone that understands the importance of saving those civilians, about thirty-five thousand of them, and won’t hesitate to act. I’m giving you a chance to redeem yourself for your past transgressions. There is a good possibility of heavy loss of life-you and your men are being dropped into an extremely dangerous situation-but I need you to rescue those civilians. Will you lead the attack?”

Richard stared at Tag for a long moment and said, “I expected to be executed for my crimes. I don’t believe in throwing lives away, but I would welcome the chance to save them. I’m honored that you have that much faith in me. I’ve already considered my life over, so this rescue attempt holds no fear for me.”

Kosiev said, “Then welcome aboard, Colonel. Your officer training starts in three days, after you visit your family. These two marines will be your executive officer and your contact with command staff. Get to know them; you’re going to need their expertise. We’re counting on you. Dismissed.”

“Tag, are you going to be alright during this battle?” Danielle asked.

“Who can say? I’ll be on our strongest ship. If we lose, then no one is safe.”

“I want the wedding moved up to day after tomorrow,” Danielle said.

“Why?”

“I want to make the most of the time we have left. I also want to be on board your ship until you complete the fleet training.” He started to object, then looked in her eyes and knew he would be wasting his breath. So he took her in his arms and they snuggled until they fell asleep. Just before he dozed off, he heard Danielle mumble under her breath, “If Eric is the best man, I hope he behaves himself.”

Tag chuckled, knowing there was no way Eric would, simply because he couldn’t. Eric had to stir the pot.

Chapter 26

T he wedding, which Tag thought was going to be a small affair, turned out to be one of the largest events in Directorate history. He didn’t know how, but the news agencies had learned that he was head of Directorate Special Forces and they planned to broadcast the upcoming wedding. Danielle had planned for the ceremony to take place inside the church, but more than two hundred thousand people showed up and were standing outside to observe the event, so Danielle had the ceremony moved outside. It was also being been viewed by nearly every human on the planet. Everyone knew what had happened on Ross’s planet, and they knew that this young man would be heavily involved with Earth’s response. The wedding was viewed as a symbolic response that there was going to be a tomorrow. Tag and Danielle were overwhelmed with the massive attention, and for their part could not see why there was so much interest, but then the ceremony started and they only had eyes for each other. Eric was best man and Leila was maid of honor. Lilly, Richard Wiseman’s youngest daughter, was the flower girl, and Maggie was a bridesmaid and was able to walk under her own power holding onto Director Nicole’s arm for the ceremony. Maggie had made tremendous strides against her illness. Danielle’s father walked her down the aisle, and his pride could be seen by all. Danielle’s mother cried before, during, and after the ceremony.

Richard watched the wedding and marveled at his good fortune in having encountered Tag when he did. It had changed his life completely. Tag’s parents had arrived the day before, and it was quite an emotional homecoming for them.

“Mom, Dad, I thought you were dead. I’ve blamed myself for so many years.”

“Thomas, that’s all ancient history. We’re so proud of you,” his mother said. They had spent the rest of the day catching up and getting back in touch. His father had reminded him that he always thought he would be flying around the galaxy. Tag was the happiest he had been for more than three years.

Even Atlas took part, unknown to everyone else. As Tag kissed his new bride, the sky was suddenly filled with the brightest multicolored lightning flashes they had ever seen. Tag had never seen lightning so bright that was not accompanied by thunder. “Oh Tag, how beautiful; how did you do that?” Danielle said.

“I didn’t.”

Then he heard it in his mind: “Happy wedding day is the correct phrase, right?”

“Yes it is,” thought Tag. “Is this your doing?”

“I thought it would add a spot of color to the festivities.”

“You were right, my friend. Thank you, Atlas.”

Around the Earth, everyone saw that multicolored lightning in a cloudless sky, and for the people of Earth it became a symbol of hope. It united humankind to look forward to the future with a common vision. Soon colorful lightning bolts began showing up on children’s clothing, and even adults had small lightning pins they wore through the day.

Ten days later, Kosiev and Tag sat on the bridge of the Washington and discussed their plans to retake Ross from the Alliance. “It’s important that we not give away how many ships we have,” Tag said. “That means that in every initial conflict we are going to have to allow ourselves to be heavily outnumbered.”

“What do you mean by heavily?” Kosiev asked. “I don’t want to throw away our men’s lives.”

“Two to one and maybe even higher in future conflicts, depending on the class of ships the Alliance sends. We have got to maintain the facade of being weaker. We’re going to send one hundred ships against the Cainth fleet surrounding Ross. Prior to our attack we’re going to send two hundred ships to block any attempt at escape by the Alliance forces.”

“How do you plan to prevent the Alliance ships from seeing the blocking force with their sensors?”

“Both our blocking and attacking forces will jump into the system on the other side of the star from Ross. This will prevent them from seeing our star drive entry points. We will then go to full acceleration and use the star’s gravity to slingshot us around. All of our ships will have their power turned down to minimal levels during and right after we pass the sun. The blocking force will go to the left of the sun and should be outside the range of their sensors. They will coast to the star drive limit and then spread out. We won’t be able to contact them, so we’re going to give them a twenty-four-hour head start. The attacking force will follow one day later and will slingshot around the right side of the sun on the shortest route to Ross. We will again go to minimal power, and it will take thirty hours to reach the planet at nine hundred miles per second. We know that eventually the Alliance ships will detect us with their mass sensors. When they do, we will then go to full power and acceleration and engage them.”

“What about the population on the ground?” Kosiev asked. “If they learn about our attack they could start killing the civilians.”

“We’ll be approaching the planet from the day side, so any action won’t be visually seen from the ground. The Saratoga has been hiding in the Ross system for seven days, tracking the movements of their ships. Once the battle begins she will use her screens to disrupt communication between the fleet and ground forces. That way they can only communicate with their ground forces by physically sending a shuttle or ship. That’s going to be almost impossible once the battle is joined, but even if they did by the time the ship lands to warn them, our marines will already be on the ground. Our naval marine drop ships will be coming on the heels of the five Empire class battleships, of which Washington will be included. Their initial task will be to punch a hole in the Alliance fleet so that our naval marines can make planet drop. Then they will spread out and start knocking out those twenty dreadnoughts. We’re going to try as much as possible to spread them out for screen dumping. By the way, how have your experiments worked on that process?”

“Extremely well, sir,” Kosiev replied. “We loaded up a destroyer’s screen by hitting it continuously with eight primary beams until the screen was approaching violet and system failure. The destroyer then flew into the screen of the Washington, and when it exited all the energy had been removed and the screen was back to yellow; the Washington didn’t even show a change in color. We also found out that it doesn’t matter how fast the ship goes through the screen, all the excess energy is absorbed and stored by the Washington.”

“Those Empire ships are going to be life savers for some of the other ships,” Tag said. “When the five Empire class ships go after the dreadnoughts, the remaining ninety-five ships should have a ship targeted and attempt to destroy it as quickly as possible. We will assign those targets while we’re coming in from the sun. If they are successful, then the numbers of ships we’re facing should be equal after the initial assault with the Alliance having a weight advantage because of the dreadnoughts.”

“What about the civilians in the concentration camps on the planet? Do you think they will be executed once the ground forces see the drop troops?”

“Our initial drop forces will be landing at those camps first. They will be transporting a portable Coronado screen to cover the camp while they hold off the Alliance ground forces until they are relieved,” Tag said. He looked at Kosiev and continued, “There is a good chance that there is going to be heavy loss of life in this exercise, but it is my firm belief that if we do nothing now, when the main Alliance fleet arrives, they will execute everyone on the planet. They will do this for two reasons: one, to make sure that no one is left that could attack them from behind, and two, to make sure that we resist them in their occupation attempt on Earth. They want a reason to annihilate us. We might as well grant them their wish.”

“Why did you set up a blocking force? You’re using twice as many ships there as you are in the attack. Why not send all three hundred to overwhelm the Alliance fleet?”

“Because shortly our three hundred ships will be facing more than a thousand, and it’s important that they learn that we can successfully handle superior numbers. The Alliance can call up more than twenty-five thousand ships immediately. We have got to reduce that number in the early conflicts or we will be overwhelmed. We’ll use the blocking force in the attack if it becomes absolutely necessary, but if we can defeat those ships with half their number, then the veterans from this battle will send the message to the rest of our fleet that we are the best. That pride of conquest will be contagious. The blocking fleet will also be observing the battle and will learn from the experience. It is vitally important that no Alliance ship escapes to warn them of our capabilities. The blocking force must stop any escape attempt. At some point during the battle if we achieve numerical superiority the remaining Alliance ships will run. It’s up to the attacking force to run them into the blocking force or destroy them.”

“What if they surrender?”

Tag looked at Kosiev for a long moment and then said, “If they surrender we will transport them to a forty-mile-wide cavern we’ve carved on Europa. We’ve installed environmental systems, and there are provisions to feed them. They can govern themselves; we’re not going to waste personnel watching them. We’ll store their ships in another cavern on Callisto. Jupiter is inside the star drive limit so no one can approach without us knowing it. If this conflict ends peacefully, we will send the prisoners and their ships home.”

Kosiev said, “If they surrender, the entire crew should be made to leave their ship in lifeboats, and then their ships should be destroyed.”

“Why?” Tag asked.

“They could have self-destruct mechanisms with delayed timers. Or communication devices designed to be deployed after capture. We would endanger anyone charged with moving those ships.”

“Hold on just a minute,” Tag said. Then he commed Danielle and explained the discussion he and Kosiev had just had.

“He’s right, Tag,” Danielle said. “Do our ships have delayed self-destruct?”

“Yes.”

“So do theirs. Destroy the ships.”

“Thanks. Bye, love.”

“Bye.”

“Admiral, you will be receiving new directions from the director concerning how to handle any Alliance forces that surrender.”

“You value her opinion a lot,” Kosiev said. He was bothered that Tag had taken her opinion but not his.

“Admiral, she has a talent at putting unrelated facts together and coming to the truth. I’ll bet that if you call her back now that she’s had a minute to think about it, she’ll be able to tell you that even taking prisoners will be next to impossible, because their ships will be programmed to self-destruct before they can leave.”

“How could she know that?”

“It’s the way she said delayed, Admiral. She doesn’t think there will be much of a delay. Knowing the Cainth, she’s probably right.”

“I’m surprised that you don’t just destroy them outright after what they did to the hostages,” Kosiev commented.

“I considered that. But I’ve seen too many old history movies where I’ve seen the terrible things that we have done to each other. You have seen them too. Either we have grown and have learned from those experiences, or we’re no better than the ones we’re fighting. It’s wrong to kill someone who has decided to stop fighting.”

“I agree, sir,” Kosiev said.

“We leave in twenty hours. I’m making skid marks to see a lady with blue eyes while there’s time.”

“Skid marks?” Kosiev thought.

Chapter 27

W ashington and her four sister ships were leading a long line of one hundred warships. They were traveling single file toward the planet Ross to minimize the amount of mass that would be visible to the Alliance’s mass sensors. Tag was able to use his talents to maneuver the ships so that they fell into psychic shadows. He closed his eyes and saw that the only place not covered by one of the shadows was the artificial nose of the Melbourne, which was the lead ship. All the other ships followed in her shadow. He placed the sixty destroyers at the end of the long train of ships because of their small size. The bridge crew was looking at views of the Alliance fleet provided by Saratoga. The Cainth fleet was spread out evenly around the planet with the dreadnoughts evenly spaced around the equator.

“Do you think our little disguise might fool them?” Tag asked Kosiev.

“I’m not sure of their sensor capability. It should allow us to get somewhat closer than we would otherwise,” Kosiev said.

The Melbourne had left three days earlier than the other ships and made a stop in the Ort cloud that surrounds Earth’s solar system with millions of comets. An engineering team had selected one of the smaller comets that was 6,500 feet wide and hollowed it out to its core prior to the Melbourne’s arrival. The Melbourne, commanded by Captain Alverez, who was Kosievs’ former weapons officer, had then moved into that hollow and began to slowly accelerate to its jump point. It was not easily done, but the power of its drives took it out of orbit, and with its comet nose piece, the ship started picking up speed. The Melbourne had used a traditional force field to keep the comet from coming into contact with its hull and used the Coronado screen to enclose both of them to safely make the jump to the assembly coordinates. It waited there for the other ships. Once the other ships arrived, Tag lined them up, and then they jumped to the Ross system. The long train of ships accelerated and used the sun’s gravity well to slingshot them toward the planet. They had been traveling using only minimal environmental power for sixteen hours. “They should be tracking us by now,” Kosiev said. “That comet nose piece is hot from our passage by the sun and is leaving a vapor trail.”

“I’ve noticed that,” Tag said. “It actually helps mask our ships and might buy us more time. If they are tracking us, they haven’t started changing their fleet positions yet, according to Saratoga.”

“Excuse me sir,” Lieutenant Kelley said. “The Saratoga reports that the Alliance transport ships are evacuating their troops from the planet. It appears that they might be anticipating an asteroid strike on the surface. You would think that they would come out and destroy it before it impacts the planet.”

“They won’t do that,” Tag said. “This is a golden opportunity that the Cainth won’t pass up. Now they won’t have to execute the population and be blamed for an atrocity. They’ll let the comet impact do the work for them.”

“It appears you’re right, sir. The ships located on its line of approach are moving to new locations.”

“That’s the hole we need to drop our transports through,” Kosiev said. “We won’t even have to fight our way in.”

Sub-admiral Ecsra looked at his sensor officer and said, “Why didn’t you see this coming long before now?”

“Sir, it came in from the other side of the sun and is so small that it just entered our sensor range. It is coming on a line from the sun and was evidently catapulted on a path that will have it impact the planet. It’s moving at a very high velocity, and when it hits it’s going to destroy most of the life on the surface.”

“What’s its composition?”

“An outer layer of ice but a core of metal and rock, and at the speed its traveling it won’t have a chance to burn up in the atmosphere. It might even penetrate to the planet’s core and split the planet.”

“Contact Admiral Dorg and fill him in and ask for instructions.”

It took half a drag for the admiral to be contacted, and then he appeared on the communication screen. “It appears that if we let the asteroid impact, then our work here will be over.”

“Sir, it will kill every living thing on the planet.”

“Then you better start the evacuation of your troops immediately. You didn’t think we were going to leave any survivors behind, did you, Admiral?”

“But we can destroy the asteroid and execute the humans at our leisure, sir.”

“I’ve already received a massive number of communications condemning us for executing the other humans. This way, I can rightfully claim it was an act of fate that killed them and that we did a favor to the ones we executed by a quick painless death. Quit wasting time. Evacuate your troops. If they have to leave some of their equipment behind, so be it. If we can leave quickly we can say we left the humans alive.”

“Yes sir. Issue the orders ship leader.”

“Sir, do you want us to exterminate the people in the concentration camps?”

“Why waste the time and energy? They’ll be gone soon enough; there are only fourteen drags until impact, and you need all that time to move your troops off the surface.”

“Saratoga reports that the Alliance fleet is moving away from the planet and assembling into two groups,” Lieutenant Kelley reported. “The closest group to our line of approach has eighty ships with five dreadnoughts and their supporting ships. They appear to be positioning themselves to view the impact. The others are on the backside of the planet, helping with the evacuation of the ground troops. They’re using ship transports and shuttles to supplement the troop transports.”

Kosiev said, “Notify the transports following us that they are to hold position and wait for further instructions.”

Tag said, “You might want to think that through, Admiral.”

“What do you mean?”

“Let’s say when the groad hits the reactor and the leader of the Cainth ground forces sees his fleet being shot up around him, what do you think his options might be? Those transports cannot outrun a warship. He’ll know that there’s no way he can make it to the star drive limit. What would you do?”

Kosiev thought for a moment and said, “I’d land my transports on the planet and take the population hostage against my safety.”

“So would I.”

“Cancel that order. The original plan stands.”

It was an hour until impact, and Tag could see the ships on the end of their fleet start to come out of the psychic shadow. “Have the last twenty ships move up to just behind the comet, Admiral. They will be detected in less than a minute if they don’t.” The ships fired a brief thrust and moved close to the comet. Tag asked, “Is there any reaction from the Alliance?”

“No sir. Saratoga says they’re maintaining position.” Mikado said. Time seemed to crawl. Finally Lieutenant Kelley said, “Eight minutes sir.”

“The explosive device in the comet-is it strong enough to totally destroy it, Admiral?” Tag asked.

“We’ll give it a push far enough out to gain separation. The fusion blast won’t leave pieces bigger than a marble. They’ll burn up in the atmosphere. Melbourne’s screen will shield us from the blast,” Kosiev answered.

“Is her screen that strong?” Tag asked.

“It could handle twenty of those simultaneously,” Mikado answered.

Kosiev said, “On my command, order comet separation and destruction, have Saratoga disrupt their communications, and then move to assigned targets. Three minutes, two minutes, execute,” Kosiev ordered.

On board the Cainth flag ship Armed War, the sensor operator said, “There’s something odd here, Admiral. That comet is emitting a low energy source.”

“A what?” Admiral Ecsra asked.

“It appears to be coming from behind the comet, but our sensors show an energy source there.”

“Put that comet on visual,” Ecsra said as he stood up and looked closely at the comet on the screen, and suddenly the comet exploded in a nuclear blast, which overloaded his screen. When the screen reset he saw human warships closing on his position at incredible speed. “Sound battle stations, fully charge the screen. Evasive maneuvers, get us underway.”

The Earth fleet tore into the Cainth fleet like a pack of wolves attacking a bear as their troop drop ships flew right through the Cainth fleet’s formation, unnoticed to the planet’s surface. Sixty destroyers paired off and attacked the Cainth cruisers. One would fly by and knock down a cruiser’s screen, and the second would follow and fire missiles and primary lasers into the exposed hull. Thirty cruisers were destroyed outright or badly damaged within the first minute of the conflict. Each pair of destroyers then turned and attacked their second target. On board the Clearwater, Captain Franklin looked at the cruiser she and her sister ship were about to engage and saw one of the dreadnoughts moving to give supporting fire. As she flashed by and fired on the cruiser, blowing its hull into two pieces, she saw her partner’s screen turn violet and explode. Then she saw the second dreadnought. They had both fired more than four hundred primary beams into the single Earth destroyer. Now her five screens were going from white to light blue as Captain Franklin turned and flew through the screen of the Los Angeles. The Clearwater emerged from the screen with the excess energy drained off and paired up with another destroyer that had lost its sister. They targeted another cruiser and moved in to attack.

The Los Angeles moved in on the two dreadnoughts and began taking on the massive armaments of those two monstrous ships. Each of them was 3,300 feet long and housed 430 primary lasers and missile batteries that could launch ninety missiles per salvo. Beside them the Los Angeles looked tiny. The Earth ship’s screen glared from the missile and the laser beam attack being directed at it from the two dreadnoughts.

“Screen status?” Captain Rubens of the Los Angeles asked.

“Holding, sir. We aren’t into the red yet. If we wait for another of those monsters to join in, it could get dicey real quick.”

“Let’s not keep them waiting then. Have we absorbed enough energy to supplement the primary beam?”

“We’re at 90 percent.”

“Then fire on the dreadnought on our port side, and then roll to use our starboard beam to finish the job.”

On board the dreadnought, the commander could not believe what was happening. That small ship was taking the fire of two dreadnoughts, and its screen was not even in the red. That ended abruptly. The entire length of the port side of the Earth ship fired a beam into the dreadnought, ripping through its five screens and blowing a seven-hundred-foot hole through the center of the 3,300-foot-long warship. The missile magazines ignited and blew the ship into tiny fragments.

“Belay that roll,” Rubens said. ”Fire the starboard beam at the second dreadnought.”

The second dreadnought saw what happened to the other and turned to escape. They weren’t fast enough and the entire rear end of the dreadnought was blown away. It could no longer maneuver and it had lost screen integrity. It would have probably survived the battle, but it made the mistake of firing at the Los Angeles as it moved away. Two Earth cruisers moved in and launched ten strike missiles and blew the rest of the ship into rubble.

“Sir,” Lieutenant Kelley said, “we’ve lost the Taj Mahal.”

“What happened?” asked Kosiev.

“Six dreadnoughts cornered it and overloaded its screen. Those six are now moving on the Melbourne, and her screen is moving into red. It can’t last much longer.”

“Can we get there in time?” Kosiev asked.

“Probably not, sir,” Lieutenant Kelley said.

“Wouldn’t screen dumping work for the empire ships feeding our smaller ships?” Tag asked.

Mikado, Kelley, and Kosiev all looked at Tag with blank expressions. Then Kosiev said, “Make it happen, Kelley, and Helmsman, move us alongside the Melbourne.”

“Attention all ships close to the Melbourne,” Kosiev said over the general fleet frequency. “Switch your screens to charge and fly through the Melbourne’s screen. Melbourne, switch your screen to discharge mode.” They watched as two Earth cruisers flew through the Melbourne’s screen, entering and exiting it at the rear of the beleaguered ship where it was not the heaviest direct attack. Six more ships flew through so fast that the dreadnoughts didn’t have time to target them before they were out of range. Melbourne’s screen went from light blue to red and finally yellow. Now the ship could use the energy the enemy ships had poured into its screen. It had been using all its power to support its screen integrity during the attack, but now it could turn its attention to the attackers. It fired both of its primary beams into two of the six attacking dreadnoughts and both of them were cut in half. One of them drifted away and the other exploded. The remaining four dreadnoughts were joined by three others and continued to fire on the Melbourne.

“Join on the Melbourne’s left flank and join screens,” Captain Mikado ordered. The Washington flew in and joined Melbourne at the center of the attack. Once the two screens touched, Melbourne’s screen turned yellow. Washington targeted two of the Alliance behemoths and Melbourne targeted two others. In less than thirty seconds there were four more dead hulks floating in space. The remaining three dreadnoughts turned to flee. Washington chased one and Melbourne the other. The third accelerated away from the planet toward the star drive limit to try to escape to warn the main fleet. Only four dreadnoughts remained of the twenty, and then there was only one, which was trying to escape.

“Sir, we have one dreadnought making a break for the star drive limit,” Lieutenant Kelley said. “Should we use the blocking force to stop it?”

“How many Alliance ships remain?” Kosiev asked.

“Forty-five, sir.”

“What is the count of our remaining ships?”

“We have eighty-nine remaining ships. We have lost one of our empire class battle ships, four cruisers, and six destroyers for a total of eleven ships lost against 155 of theirs.”

“Assign two ships to each of the remaining Alliance ships and let’s complete this operation,” Kosiev ordered. “What happened to the Alliance troop transports?”

“Just as you said, sir, they ran to the planet’s surface.”

Kosiev looked at Tag and said, “I’m glad you were here to anticipate that. We probably need to start giving support to our marines. We can let the blocking force handle the escapee. They’ll feel like they’ve taken part in the action.”

“I agree. Besides, didn’t you assign all of your ships to finish the Alliance presence in this system? Pick out the one you want and let’s finish this business.”

Admiral Ecsra accelerated out of the Ross system toward the safety of the star drive limit, where he could jump to safety. He was in a state of shock at what had happened to his fleet. No one could have guessed that the Earth ships were capable of what he saw. They were things that inhabit an admiral’s nightmares. Ships that wouldn’t die no matter how much energy or missiles were fired at them. Nothing could withstand a dreadnought’s fire power except another dreadnought. That was a fact that had been proven in endless battles. Only he had seen one of their small battleships withstand the fire of six dreadnoughts for twenty minutes before it exploded. Then the next one handled that fire and destroyed two of them. Two of those small ships destroyed six dreadnoughts. The Alliance had to be warned. “Are they chasing us?” Admiral Ecsra asked.

“No sir,” his sensor officer said. “One of those medium Earth battleships started to move our way, then turned around and attacked one of our remaining battleships.”

Ecsra didn’t need to ask the outcome of that engagement. The Alliance battleship didn’t stand a chance against that demon ship.

“Sir, all of our ships have been destroyed or severely damaged. We’re the only one to escape.”

“How many ships attacked us?”

“Sir, they only used one hundred ships.”

“How many did we destroy?”

“According to our sensor log, no more than fifteen were killed.”

The Admiral was stunned speechless. “How many ships do they have?” he wondered. “Maybe all they have are those one hundred ships.”

“Sir. Sir!”

Admiral Ecsra looked at his sensor officer and saw in his face the fear he was starting to feel. “What?”

“Sir, our sensors show more than 180 of those human warships powering up their screens on all sides of us. Twenty of those battleships are moving in to intercept us; what are your orders, sir?”

Admiral Ecsra was beyond giving any orders. All he could do was stare at the screen and mumble over and over, “Why did we have to start this?”

Chapter 28

Lieutenant Colonel Richard Wiseman stood in front of his men in front of the Rossville concentration camp and could see their nervousness. He could hear his weapon floaters broadcasting to the civilian population to return to the camp so they could be protected. Most of them had left as soon as the Alliance ground troops evacuated, but fortunately they had not had time to go very far before Wiseman landed. His battalion was assigned to liberate the largest camp, which was just outside Rossville. There were over thirty thousand unarmed civilians that had been staying there in terrible conditions. Fortunately, most of them listened to the broadcast and were returning. His engineers had set up the small black hole reactor and the Coronado screen was already in place over the camp. The camp was located in the middle of a flat floodplain surrounded by high hills. The green valley was lush with plant life and farms that the colonists had been farming before the Cainth occupation. He saw that the Cainth would have to come down the middle of that plain to retake the concentration camp. “Now if our navy is successful up there, we might get out of this alive,” he thought. “We have to hold out until they can support us.” He looked at his troops in their shiny new armor and understood their fears.

“Sir, all men present and accounted for, sir,” his sergeant major reported.

“At ease, men.” He stood in front of them and said through his armored suit’s radio so every one of them could hear, “You all know why we’re here. That much of our mission is obvious. What I want to make sure of is that you know why we are here. How much do any of you know about ancient Earth marine traditions? A young man that rescued me from myself taught me some of the valuable lessons of our past. Before mankind laid down their weapons and embraced peace, it was the marines that were called on to handle the toughest combat roles. They lived by a code that made them stronger together than they were individually. Our history books tell us about their victories, defeats, and bravery. It all derived from their simple code, semper fidelis.” Wiseman could see a number of his men looking at each other. “It comes from a truly ancient language called Latin that was used by the earliest world power on Earth called Rome. It simply means ‘always faithful.’ The marines would not leave their wounded on a battlefield. They would endanger themselves to protect their brothers in arms, often causing their own death. The marines were a brotherhood that meant much more to them than simple words could explain. They knew to their core that their well-being was being watched over by all of their comrades. They also knew the importance of their mission and the importance of being faithful to the ones that sent them. Now we stand here today about to face an enemy that outnumbers us and probably outguns us as well. We are the new marines of mankind. We as a people have not engaged in combat for more than four hundred years, and yet here we are. Our ancient brothers established their reputation, their traditions, and their memories in blood on hundreds of battlefields. Today, you will have the rare honor of making our new traditions. Your future brothers in arms will look back at today and see the example you give them. We face an enemy that wants to exterminate our species. If we don’t send them a message here of what the cost will be to accomplish that, then we should be deeply ashamed of ourselves. Some of you wonder about why a criminal was made your commanding officer, and I must humbly respond to you, so do I. But this much I can promise you: I will always be faithful to you. I will not leave you cut off to die or leave you behind. If there is power in my armor, I will be at your back. I pledge to every one of you semper fidelis. Semper fi,” he yelled into his mike and heard all his men answer together, “Semper fi.”

“Dismissed,” he said.

“Attention!” Richard’s adjutant said. The marines came to attention and saluted their commander. They then turned to each other, and all of them could see in each other’s eyes that something was born here today that each of them would never forget. “Move to your positions, men. Fleet reports the Alliance transports are entering atmosphere.”

The Alliance ground commander was frustrated and frightened. The fleet was being chewed up by ships one-third their size. He ordered his troop ships ground-side as soon as the dreadnought covering his transports was destroyed by three of the Earth cruisers. If things went bad up there, he had to capture the human colonists on the planet to negotiate for his safety, or to hold until the main fleet arrived. He ordered two regiments to retake the camp at Rossville since it was the largest.

Richard had taken the fortifications of the Cainth invaders and added small Coronado screens to cover them. The screens had not been tested in battle but looked good during their earlier tests. Even the marines’ armor used a smaller version. The new power cell technology extended the time they could fight before having to recharge. The civilians were inside the main screen and his battalion was in place around its perimeter. “Sir, regiment reports that massive Alliance forces are heading our way, probably two regiments. We will be supported as soon as possible, but you must hold out until relief arrives.”

“And so it begins,” he thought. “Perhaps now I can atone for my sins.”

“Sir, the humans have landed ground forces and they have set up a defensive perimeter at the camps,” General Dorg’s communications leader said.

“How strong are they at Rossville?” Dorg asked.

“It looks like they have a full mechanized heavy weapon battalion dug in there,” the communications leader responded.

“Only a battalion; two regiments should be plenty. Land our forces, then ask for their surrender. These humans haven’t fought a war. They’re basically pacifists and they should roll over without a fight.”

“You should tell that to those ships of theirs up there, sir. It may not be as easy as you think.”

“Sir, we have two regiments of Alliance assault troops landing twenty miles to the west. They’re forming up and moving this way. We’ve just received a message from the Alliance ground commander and he requests a meeting with you to discuss surrender,” Richard’s communication officer said.

“Have him drop by, Lieutenant. I’d like to get a feel for him. Tell our men to dig in deep and make sure they have vertical as well as forward coverage of their screens. Have our heavy floaters been hidden?”

“Yes sir. They are dug in underground on each side of the valley. Only their visual port is above ground. I’ll make sure they are well camouflaged.”

“Here comes the Alliance representative.”

The Alliance floater settled just outside the town, flashing a blue and green strobe indicating its purpose of peaceful meeting. No one would ever consider violating a truce strobe. The last commander to do that had been summarily executed on the spot when they returned from the meeting, and all his family members were later executed. Richard Wiseman walked out to the Alliance floater and said, “Lieutenant Colonel Wiseman, Fifth Battalion Naval Marines. How can I be of service?”

The Alliance Colonel looked at the human and said in a voice that was almost a sneer, “I’m going to give you and your men the opportunity to surrender and live. We will destroy you and all your civilians if you resist. We will allow you to live until our fleet arrives and removes the problem overhead.”

“I do humbly appreciate your offer, sir,” Richard said. “I know it was given with the best of intentions, seeing as how you and your troops have taken such good care of our people while you incarcerated them. And that bit with the hostages, using lasers to kill unarmed civilians. I can see how brave you and you troops are. One of the things my men truly look forward to is seeing how good you are when the hostages are capable of fighting back.”

“You are surrounded by twenty-four companies to your six. We have heavier weapons and we control the air. You have no chance. You’ll be responsible for the death of all those you think you’re protecting,” the captain replied.

Richard had made sure the conversation was being relayed to all his men and to the civilians inside the screen. “We have learned from experience, sir, that the Alliance only deals death. Your assurances are meaningless, and I speak for all those I protect; if you choose to attack with two regiments, you will not have more than one company survive. You will learn this day what price we place on our lives. It will be a day your race will never forget.”

The Alliance colonel looked into the human’s eyes and could see the barely restrained anger and the steel resolve. He was going to teach the humans some respect, but the look of this soldier chilled him. He turned without a word and left.

As Richard walked back to his headquarters, he could hear a chat start on the general com frequency, “Wise-man, Wise-man, Wise-man.” It grew louder and louder until all thirty thousand civilians were yelling with the troops.

“Now we’re ready,” Richard thought. “Let’s see how good our weapons are. Our ships are clearly superior. The Alliance fools have not seen what real fighting armor can do. Our ships can handle four-to-one odds. Four to one should be easy. I hope.”

The colonel landed and informed General Dorg of the meeting. General Dorg sneered and ordered, “Begin the bombardment immediately.” Fifty heavy floaters roared out toward the human positions.

Richard heard on the general com frequency, “Beam floaters coming in from the west, estimate fifty-plus.”

Richard said, “Company commanders, launch hornets one through fifty.” Each marine had four of the small missiles on their back loader. They had been numbered one through four thousand. Each man knew what their missiles were numbered and launched when their number was called. The small missiles were amazingly fast and carried a fully charged and sealed Coronado power cell. When the missile struck it would shatter the seal on the power cell and it would instantly release its entire energy charge. Each of those cells had absorbed the energy from three primary lasers for one hour. They carried quite a punch, as these floaters were about to discover. The command was heard over the communications net and fifty hornets zipped into the air and headed west. Once they cleared the troop’s positions, they shed the armor protector from the warhead and began looking for a target. The small missile’s sensor used the Coronado cell’s field leakage to sense its target. Once it detected a target, it shrunk the field to a straight line and directed it on the target. Every hornet was programmed to ignore targets that were illuminated by the shrunk fields of other hornets.

The Alliance commander was watching the floaters roar toward the human positions on his view screen and was looking forward to seeing the humans have the groad blown out of them. Suddenly, all fifty Alliance floaters exploded within ten seconds of each other. They didn’t even have time to evade whatever it was that hit them, and there was no wreckage. Whatever struck the floaters vaporized them. “Launch one hundred and have them come in low from different directions. Spread them out,” he ordered. One hundred floaters lifted and, staying close to the ground, moved toward the humans’ lines.

“Sir, we have multiple readings on floaters,” Lieutenant Dunn said. “They’re staying low to avoid detection.”

“It won’t help them,” Richard said. “We have a satellite overhead with passive sensors. They’ll never see it, but it sees everything they do. Launch fifty-one through 150 hornets, Commander. Send them vertical to read their locations.” The hornets launched straight up to three thousand feet, and then started picking out their targets. Not one floater got through.

The Alliance headquarters was in a state of disarray. The little missiles were so small and flew so fast that the Alliance sensors had not even picked one up. They had received a brief blip when they went vertical, but it had disappeared immediately. General Dorg said, “I have lost 40 percent of our air units and have not hit anything. Floaters stand no chance against their defenses. Start an artillery barrage and prepare the assault troops for attack.” The general was hoping that his brother would arrive with the fleet soon. He didn’t like what he was seeing.

“Artillery coming in, sir.”

“Expand the field,” Richard commanded. The portable screen covering the camp expanded until it covered the troop positions. He felt safe that no amount of artillery was going to get through the screen. When they moved heavy particle beams into position, that would be another story and he would have to shrink the screen to increase its strength. He was right so far. The artillery was exploding harmlessly four hundred yards from their positions. “I wonder if they can see this,” he thought.

General Dorg was pounding his four arms against the display. “Nothing is getting through,” he realized. ”Floaters, artillery, nothing.”

“Sir, our heavy particle weapons might get through that screen if our readings are right,” Dorg’s sensor officer said.

“You mean a frontal assault is the only way to get at these humans,” the general screamed.

“Unless you can get one of our ships overhead to hit them with a primary laser, yes sir, it is.”

“We can’t even communicate with them. The humans have somehow disrupted our long-range communications. Order the first regiment to begin their ground assault.”

“Alright boys, this is where we earn our keep. Contract the screen; pull the civilians in as tight as possible. It should hold up to heavy particle weapons if we can contract it to seven hundred yards. Pass on to the company commanders that the Alliance heavy weapons will probably target the screen covering the civilians first. Release all troops to use their hornets against any target of opportunity that shows itself, particularly heavy weapons. Stay low and behind your screens. Make sure your rifles are energized and use your suit sensors to pick your targets. Good hunting, men. We have to hold until help arrives. Make me proud.”

Jeremy Watson and Alonso Singh waited in their spider trap. They were members of Alpha company’s first squad, which was camouflaged four hundred yards in front of the defensive positions. They had dug a hole and crawled in, and then used their screen as a roof. Other marines then covered their lair with dirt, shrubbery, and grass to camouflage it. Each company had placed one squad out from their perimeter. Their job was to wait for the Alliance infantry to pass, and then go after their heavy weapons. They would then turn on the infantry and fight their way back to their lines. “Al, are they sure this screen will hold the weight of a heavy weapons platform?” Jeremy asked.

“The old man says it will,” Alonso replied. “That’s good enough for me. It’s the fighting-our-way-back that has me concerned.”

“I’ve got your back, Al.”

“Jer, I have a wife and three children waiting for me. If I don’t make it, will you deliver the letter in my back harness?”

“You’re going to make it, Al.”

“But if I don’t and you do, will you make sure they get it?”

“Semper fi, brother.”

“Here they come,” Alonso said. The two marines watched their display as the Alliance regiment moved forward. There were hundreds of drop troops moving across the landscape, kicking up dust as they changed direction to avoid the humans’ energy weapons. It was easy to see that these were well-disciplined troops. Jeremy turned up his magnification and saw the heavy weapon platforms moving about four hundred yards behind the troops. The members of first squad turned off their armor and waited for the ground forces to pass. They would receive a signal from company HQ when the heavy weapons were spotted by satellite.

“Al, there must be seven hundred troops that passed us.”

“At least seven hundred. Remember, we fire all eight of our hornets and program them for heavy weapons. Then you take the right, I’ll take the left, and let’s clear us a hole in their lines and haul it back to A company.” A loud tone came through their coms and Alonso said, “Time to go. Power your armor and fire hornets on three: one, two, three, go.”

The twelve marines of A company sprung from their lairs and launched all their hornets. Forty-eight of the small missiles went ninety feet vertical and then targeted the Alliance heavy weapon platforms. They then turned and leveled their blast rifles and began sprinting at forty-five miles per hour in their powered armor back toward their lines. The defensive lines in front of them were firing at the soldiers on the left and right of the marines, sprinting back to their lines. The trap door squads were firing into the back of the Alliance soldiers in front of them, and they were falling in big numbers. The Alliance foot soldiers expected the human line to be pinned down by their heavy weapons, but the hornets had done their part. Fifty of the seventy platforms were totally destroyed, and the remaining twenty had turned around to avoid destruction.

“What are they doing turning from the battle?” General Dorg yelled. “Turn them around immediately and commence firing.”

Jeremy and Alonso were approaching their lines when one of the Alliance weapon platforms fired a barrage of heavy slugs at the marines’ lines. One of the slugs went through Jeremy’s armor and out his shoulder. He fell and rolled. Alonso stopped and grabbed Jeremy’s back harness and ran, pulling him toward safety while firing his rifle single-handed. Alonso dropped eight Alliance soldiers before the weapons platform fired eight rounds through his armor. He died on the spot. Jeremy began crawling and pulled Alonso with him. The weapons platform that had hit them was killed by three high-speed rocket power cells that Alpha company artillery targeted on it. Three of Alpha company’s troops ran out and pulled the two to safety behind their built-up positions.

“Al, Al, answer me,” Jeremy pleaded.

The medic looked at Jeremy and said, “He won’t hear you, son. He’s gone.” Jeremy pulled himself up to Alonso’s body and pulled the letter out of his harness. He placed it in his armored glove and passed out from the pain.

“Colonel, there’s just too many,” Lieutenant Dunn said. “We’re close to losing Charlie company. There are only twenty effectives left, and the Alliance is sending troops there to breech our lines.”

“Gentlemen, we’re into the thick of it,” Richard said. “Everyone grab a rifle and let’s go join Charlie company.” The ten members of Richard’s staff grabbed weapons, and they sprinted through the screen and then dove behind Charlie company’s burned-out weapon platforms. Richard noticed a wounded marine, Jeremy, running with them. Jeremy said on the com, “It’s only a scratch, Colonel. Can’t let you have all the fun, sir.” The twelve marines joined the survivors of Charlie Company and started delivering devastating blaster fire into the Alliance’s advance. The whole perimeter around the Rossville camp looked like a scene from hell. The marines were being hit with constant missile and blaster fire. The entire front looked on fire. Yet they still continued to fire at the Alliance advance. Richard was hit by a rocket that hit close to where he was laying, and it broke his leg and threw him thirty feet off the line. He crawled back and continued firing. Then, slowly at first, then faster, the remaining Alliance ground troops began withdrawing. They disappeared down the valley and Richard commanded, “Cease fire.” Then there was silence.

A medic turned Richard over and said, “Sir, we’ve stopped the bleeding, but we need to move you out to set that leg.”

Richard said, “I will not leave my men. Go help someone who’s really hurt, I’m not moving.” All of Richard’s command heard the exchange. His radio was damaged and stuck on transmit on the general frequency. They heard the medic say, “Sir, your leg is broken in four places, you have shrapnel in your left arm, and your armor has lost its screen.”

“Medic, I’m not accustomed to repeating myself,” Richard replied. “Help my men that really need it. Now leave.” The medic left with a heavy heart, and Richard’s remaining marines felt something in them grow into hardened resolve; they vowed vengeance on the Alliance for what they had done to their commander. “Company commanders report,” Richard ordered.

“Sir, five of our six commanders are either dead or too wounded to fight,” Lieutenant Dunn said.

“How many men are still combat effective?” Richard asked.

“Three hundred seventy-five, sir.”

“We’ve lost 625 men,” Richard thought with a heavy heart. Then he asked, “Have we heard anything from surveillance?”

“Yes sir. The first regiment the Alliance sent against us was pretty much destroyed. They are massing the second regiment to attack in force through the valley. I think they feel that attacking the whole perimeter stretches them too thin. It appears that the entire regiment is approaching en masse down the valley.”

“Are our weapon platforms still hidden?”

“Yes sir, but they won’t be enough to stop them all.”

“Then we’ll just take as many of them as we can. Have all units move to the front, and then please inform the men I’m proud of them. They held up to the finest tradition.” Richard’s com was still set on transmit, and his men could hear his pride of their actions. They looked at each other and reached out and shook armored gloves. The Alliance was going to pay a high price, and they were going to sell their lives at a high premium.

Tag was watching as the final Alliance ships were being chased. Then he heard communications say, “Sir, the marines at Rossville are taking a beating. They’ve lost two-thirds of their troops and the Alliance is massing another regiment against them. All of the other marine units are tied down and are unable to relieve them.”

Kosiev said, “All our forces are chasing Alliance ships that are trying to escape. We’re the only ship here, and we have to be ready to go after any ship that drives toward the sun to escape. They’ll have to hold out another forty minutes.”

The communications officer looked at Tag and shook his head.

Tag left the bridge and went to the hold that was housing the escape pods. He closed his eyes and saw where Rossville was located and entered the coordinates into the pod’s computer. He closed the door and pressed the activate button on his console. The pod shot through Washington’s screen and headed toward the planet.

“What was that?” Kosiev asked.

“Sir, an escape pod has been activated and is heading toward the planet,” Lieutenant Kelley said.

“Who was it?”

“Sir, it was Thomas Gardner.”

“Get that pod on the speaker now!”

“Go ahead, Admiral,” Tag said.

“What in the hell do you think you’re doing?”

“I’m going to help a friend.”

“Tag, you’re more important to this war than all of us combined. You can’t risk yourself.”

“Admiral, make sure no one escapes. I’m going to help down there. Do not come for me until all Alliance ships are eliminated. That’s a direct order.” Then Tag turned off his radio.

The Alliance regiment was advancing through the valley. It was heavily massed and was moving fast. The regiment could sense the end for the human defenders was near, and they wanted this to be over. Suddenly, both sides of the valley erupted into flame and blasts as the naval marine heavy weapon platforms finally opened fire together. Fully half of the advancing forces were wiped out immediately. The survivors returned fire and slowly eliminated the weapon platforms. Then the Alliance survivors continued on an eight-hundred-yard front toward the remaining human defenders.

Richard looked at his remaining soldiers and waited until the Alliance force was seven hundred yards from them and opened fire. The Alliance troops were falling, but so were the marines. Richard could see that there were just too many. They were 150 yards from his troop’s position when an escape pod dropped from the sky between his lines and the Alliance advance and landed with a blue-green strobe flashing. The Alliance and human forces stopped firing and a human stepped out of the escape pod and waited for the Alliance representative to approach. A regimental command officer approached the human and began talking. “What’s going on sir?”

“I don’t know,” Richard said.

Tag waited for the Cainth officer to approach him and then said, “Sir, I’m going to request that you withdraw your men and return to your positions at the head of this valley. Your fleet has been destroyed and we are currently finishing with the last ten Alliance ships. If you withdraw, I’ll guarantee the safety of your men and ensure they are treated fairly as prisoners of war.”

The Alliance officer said, “Look around you, human. We are going to finish your ground troops, then take those civilians hostage, and make sure you behave yourself or we’ll execute every one of them. We may kill some just for fun, to let you know we mean business. You may have won the space battle, but we will win on the ground.”

“Sir, I ask you to please consider the lives of your men. You have lost three thousand troops today. I don’t want the rest of them killed needlessly.”

“And just how are you going to do that?” The Alliance officer sneered.

“I’m going to do it, alone. You will not harm another one of our troops. If you choose not to listen and continue this attack, then fire a blue and green flare when you’ve had enough and I’ll stop killing your men.”

The Alliance officer looked at Tag and said, “You will be the first to die.” He then went back to his lines and ordered every soldier on the front line to fire at the human on his command. Tag turned off the strobe and hoped that Atlas had given him adequate protection. The whole Alliance front line fired on him.

Tag stood in the middle of that hellish fire and felt nothing. Even the sound was muted. Heavy weapons fired at him: primary laser platforms and heavy slug throwers emptied their magazines into his force field, and he was untouched. The marines watched the firepower being directed at the single human and knew he should have been dead. He didn’t even have on battle armor, but there he stood, unmoving, at the center of what should have been instant death. Then Richard heard, “You’ve done well here, Rich. I’m sorry I couldn’t get here earlier, but perhaps I can take part now. Please have your men ready to take some prisoners.”

“Tag, get out of there. You’re too important. Men, prepare to charge. We have to rescue him.”

“Richard, it’s a little late to charge; besides, if I were in danger, I’d already be dead. Get down behind your screens and prepare for mop-up operations.”

The Alliance forces began to advance, and Richard saw Tag raise his arm and point it toward the advancing forces. Suddenly, an incredibly bright blue beam was fired and run across the front of the advancing Alliance formation. Twelve rows of Alliance troops and all their equipment disintegrated. Then that hellish beam crossed the formation again and one-third of the remaining Alliance forces were blown away. There was a pause while Tag held the blue beam slightly over the heads of the remaining alliance forces; immediately a blue and white flare was launched from the rear of the Alliance formation and they began laying down their arms.

“Tag, you never cease to amaze me. Round up the prisoners and put them in the camp. Assign some of the civilians to guard them, and then please get my wounded and me to a hospital.” With that Richard passed out, his job complete.

Chapter 29

Admiral Kosiev stood on ground that looked like blasted glass and stared at the young man in front of him. He had no answer for what had happened during the final battle. Once the general commanding the ground forces was captured, all the remaining conflicts around the planet ceased, and the Alliance ground forces surrendered. The Earth fleet was in the process of loading the prisoners onto transports taking them to a cavern prepared for them on one of Jupiter’s moons. Earth central command had sent heavy transports to Ross to take the population and relocate them to another colony. There were only one hundred forty thousand of them, as this was a young colony. There was no way they would be safe once the Alliance main fleet arrived. “We might not be safe, either,” Kosiev reflected as he stood outside the destroyed marine base camp at Rossville. All around him was the wreckage of marine and Alliance weapons. He felt he had to come down and see the site of mankind’s first land battle in four hundred years. It was important that he understand the price he would be asking the marines to pay. Some of the heavy weapon platforms were still smoking, and the remaining marines were looking for the bodies of their fallen comrades. Then he turned and said, “Would you mind explaining how and what you did down here?”

Tag had to force himself to break away from the scene of carnage all around him and said to Kosiev, “I tried to prevent some of this bloodshed, but I didn’t, Admiral, and I can’t answer your question.” Kosiev started to protest, but Tag held up his hand and said, “This is something that falls into Special Force proprietary information. I honestly can’t tell you. I am also going to request that any record or recording of what happened be sent to Special Forces Center on Earth. All of our personnel are also to be told to never mention it.”

Kosiev stared at Tag, looked around at the site of the bloodiest fighting, and finally said, “You know you saved thousands of lives down there. I don’t understand how you did it, but it ended the conflict. Thanks.”

Tag continued to stare at the ground around the Marine camp that had been hit with so many blaster beams that the surface looked like glass. There was no vegetation in sight and the entire valley looked like the surface of the moon. He heard that Richard was on board a hospital ship and was severely wounded. He prayed that his friend would make it. He continued to stare and ponder the destructiveness of war. “Did any of the Alliance ships surrender?” he asked Kosiev.

“Actually, their flagship War Weapon did. We also forced the crew to leave the ship individually in spacesuits. We picked them up with one of our freighters and moved them away from the dreadnought. I had their senior officer put one of their lifeboats in a launching tube and set it for remote control. You were right; the Alliance officer launched the lifeboat and the dreadnought self-destructed, taking the lifeboat with it. Those Alliance sailors have a different point of view now about their leaders on good ol’ Cainth. If they are ever sent back, they are going to cause the clan leaders some problems. They are also being transported to Jupiter’s moon. I believe it’s Europa.”

Kosiev’s com buzzed and a voice said, “Sir, you have a call from someone named Danielle Gardner asking to speak to our hero of the month.”

Tag was snatched out of his reverie and said, “Uh oh, does she know what happened?”

“When you took the escape pod down and ordered me not to go after you, I called the Director to ask for instructions. Your wife was there at the time, and they both demanded a video feed on what was taking place groundside. They also ordered me to disregard your instructions and to send whatever force was necessary to withdraw you from danger. You, however, handled it before I could organize any kind of response. But to answer your question, they saw everything you did during that final battle.”

The button was flashing on Kosiev’s com and Tag only stared at it. “Admiral, could you please tell my wife I’m indisposed, that I’ll call her later?”

“You forget, Tag. She can see the truth,” Kosiev said, smiling at Tag’s discomfort. Here was a man who took on an Alliance regiment without flinching, and now he was frightened to face his wife. Kosiev transferred the call to Tag’s com and smiled.

Tag picked up the com and said, “Hello, dear.” He then moved the com a foot away from his ear, and even Kosiev could hear Danielle yelling at him.

“Ahh, there is always payment for the risks we take,” Kosiev thought. He then laughed out loud at the expression on Tag’s face. The voice on the other end of the com doubled in volume, and Tag said, “That wasn’t me! No, I don’t think this is funny.” Kosiev left whistling, leaving Tag to the chewing-out he so richly deserved.

Richard Wiseman was asleep in a hospital bed onboard the Saint Theresa hospital ship. He had lost a lot of blood and was developing an infection in his leg. He and his wounded marines were being jumped back to Earth for emergency care. Doctor Chen had tried to treat some of the marines, but none of them would accept it until their commander was taken care of. Doctor Chen finally had to beam a video to their beds showing Richard asleep. “He’s being kept asleep until we arrive at Central Medical,” Doctor Chen said. “There’s nothing we can do now but keep him stable. Now you soldiers lie still and let us help those we can.” When he tried to turn off the video, the marines threatened to show the doctor what hand-to-hand was really like. So Chen left it on. “What did this man do to get such loyalty?” he asked one of the marines.

“He kept the faith, he kept his word, he fought for us, and he kept the civilians safe. He showed us the meaning of semper fi, doctor. Don’t let him die.”

Chen looked at the marine and said, “He won’t, not on my watch.”

General Dorg sat on the human transport and thought about the week’s events. He along with all the sailors watched as the dreadnought self-destructed as the lifeboat was leaving. It was a sight he couldn’t get out of his mind. He didn’t know the Cainth war ships were programmed to self-destruct and take the crew with them. He wondered if his transports were programmed the same way. The humans had addressed him and his men once they were onboard and told them what was going to happen. “You are going to be transported to a moon circling one of our planets called Jupiter. The moon is named Europa. We have carved a cavern and have put environmental systems in place to maintain its atmosphere and temperature. We have stocked it with enough provisions to clothe and feed you. There are living facilities for you also. We will not be guarding you. You will set up your own form of government and rule yourselves. If this conflict between us and the Alliance ends peacefully, we will transport you home. Obviously, we can’t do that now. We’ll be fired on even if we tell them you’re on board. There will be a com set up for you to contact us if you have any needs. Are there any questions?”

“What are you going to do with the ones that executed the prisoners?” one of the soldiers asked.

“If one of our commanders ordered that, he would be summarily shot. However, you come from a different culture that places no value on any race but your own. We understand that orders given you are inviolate. You carry them out or you’re killed. Our anger is directed to the leaders that gave the order. Not the ones that carried it out. We do not kill our captives nor do we cause them unnecessary discomfort. Settle in, gentlemen. We’ll have you at your new home shortly.”

General Dorg didn’t want to like these humans, but he could not help but respect them. “This race is not a danger to us,” he thought. “We’re the danger to them.” He knew that this conflict between his race and the humans was stupid. His brother was paranoid about these humans and he had bought into his fears until this defeat. “We would have killed all the survivors instead of treating them fairly,” he realized. The wounded would have been killed first, but the humans actually were treating them in their medical ships and sending the severely wounded to Earth to receive more extensive treatment. “How could we have gotten so paranoid that we don’t even look to see if a danger really exists?” he wondered. He had a lot to think about, and it looked like he was going to have all the time he needed. He looked at his troops surrounding him in the freighter’s hold and saw the anger they felt over the self-destruction of the dreadnought. He shared the same feelings and felt their fear of possibly never seeing their world or families again. Well. “Maybe we can hope this madness ends peacefully,” he thought. In his heart he knew that the only way it could would be for the humans to win the conflict. “They may have a lot more prisoners to join us before this is over,” he decided. He stood up to talk with his men. “It’s time I take responsibility,” he thought.

Kosiev spoke into his com and asked, “Has all the wreckage been destroyed?”

“Yes, sir,” Captain Mikado answered. “The bigger derelicts were pulled and sent into the sun. All the others were hit with beams and disintegrated.”

“What about the Alliance transports on the ground? “

“They are basically unharmed, sir. We left them there.”

“Okay, have all our ships form-up on Washington and set coordinates to jump back to Earth. We’ll be joining you shortly from the surface. Have the Cleveland jump in system and relieve the Saratoga. I want to see what happens when the main Alliance fleet arrives, and I also want to see the number and type of ships in their fleet. Prepare to have the fleet execute the jump upon our arrival back on board, Lieutenant Kelley.” Thirty minutes later the Earth fleet moved toward the jump limit and six hours later disappeared from the Ross system, leaving only the evidence of a failed Alliance attack on the planet below.

“Admiral Dorg. We have been unable to contact the fleet at the human colony planet. They are not answering our communications.”

Admiral Dorg felt a sick feeling and suddenly felt fear for his brother. He said, “How long until we can jump?”

“All of our ships have just now arrived from the extermination and have to rearm their stores.”

“How long, I said?”

“Two rotations, minimum, sir.”

“Get on it. Send a dreadnought and escorts from Cainth to go look and see what’s happening at the human colony. Have them report to me when they find out. My brother was the leader of the ground forces and I want to know how he is. If there’s trouble when they enter the system, have them record what they can and jump out.”

“Yes sir.”

Admiral Dorg was worried. There were too many unknowns. It could be that the comet disrupted communications and everything was fine. Somehow, he really didn’t think so.

Tag sat in his quarters aboard the Washington facing his view screen, where five men and two women were sitting in a comfortable room back on Earth. The Special Forces team had commed him right after Danielle. Thank the creator he was able to get off the com with her. Even she understood the importance of their call. Her last words were, “Don’t think this is over!”

“Good day, gentlemen. How may I be of service?” Tag asked.

“Mr. Gardner, the Director has sent us some video footage of your run in with an Alliance ground force. We thought we would ask how you were able to accomplish what you did. No shield small enough for a single human would have been able to handle the weapons fired at you. Further, analysis of the weapon you used has come up empty. We as a group think that what you used was of Alfont origin. Nothing else would explain what we saw.”

Tag thought, “Atlas, are you there?”

“Yes, I am,” Atlas replied.

“Do I tell them about you?”

“What are your thoughts?”

“I don’t want anyone to know about you, but these men can be trusted.”

“Then try to avoid answering first and then use your best judgment.”

“By the way, I didn’t know if the screen you gave me would hold up under attack like it did, but thanks for giving it to me.”

“Tag, no one has a weapon that will penetrate your screen. They’re waiting for an answer.”

“Gentlemen, I can’t answer your questions concerning those two issues,” Tag said out loud.

The leader of the group stood up and said, “Why? Do you think we can’t be trusted?”

“Sir, please do one thing before we go any further. Discuss among yourselves what would happen if we had access to Alfont war technology. Primarily look at what it would do to us, not other races. I’ll stand by for your call.”

The seven Special Forces team members looked at each other and the video screen went blank.

“What do you think is going to happen?” Atlas asked.

“I don’t know, but those people are the brightest and smartest on the planet. I hope they see things as I do.”

An hour later, Tag’s screen came on and the Special Forces team appeared back in their cozy room. “We’ve discussed what would happen, and our conclusion is that humans must never come into contact with that kind of technology. They also must never know of its existence. It would ultimately destroy our culture and way of life. There is a better-than-even chance that our society would revert to what it once was during the world wars. We would become the rulers of the galaxies simply by force of arms. That temptation is too high to place in front of us. We are directing all video of your ground encounter be destroyed immediately and all witnesses to it sworn to secrecy. Further, we withdraw our questions and trust you will be more discrete in the future in the use of your psychic skills. That will be our answer for anyone looking to explain what happened. Technology, anyone can use. Psychic skills, only the one born with them may use them. Our choice of you has once again proven to be wise. Contact us if you need us.”

Atlas asked, “What was that all about?”

“Atlas, look in my memories at human history and see what happens when one nation or group of nations became more powerful than their neighbors. We have the capacity in us to become conquerors and destroyers. You represent the ultimate weapon, and we would use your technology to become dominant over all other races. We will lose ourselves if we allow ourselves to depend on knowledge that we don’t earn. I’m not suggesting that you would make your technology available to us, but I am telling you that at our current level of social development that no race could handle being invulnerable, least of all humans.”

“I’ve wondered why you didn’t ask for my help in the previous conflict.”

“Would you have given it?”

“No. I’m still working on issues over my master’s disappearance from the universe. If they could cease to exist with all their advanced technology, I’ll not take action until I have a better understanding of where my actions might lead.”

“Do you want to remove the tools you gave me?” Tag asked.

“No. Our link gives me direct access to the events shaping the future. I wish to protect that link. What did they mean ‘psychic skills?’”

“There were too many witnesses to what I did during the ground battle with the Alliance. Most people know I have a psychic gift, and if what happened can be chalked up to my mental abilities, it would remove the temptation to look for a technological answer. In other words, the ability dies with me.”

“I understand,” Atlas said. He then told Tag he was going to take a look at human history. “I wonder what this human would say if he knew when I put the shield in him that I changed his lifespan too,” Atlas thought as he started looking around at Tag’s memories. “I have begun to understand what friendship is, and I don’t intend to lose my only friend for a long time.” Then Atlas noticed in Tag’s memory that humans often lost the will to live with the loss of their mate. “I’ll have to do something about that soon, perhaps next time he sees her.”

The Cainth dreadnought Sharp Claws and its escort ships emerged from star drive and entered the Ross system. They parked just outside the star drive limit with their drives on ready and sent two cruisers in to investigate the planet. Their sensors were set as sensitive as possible and the two ships’ crews were nervous; however, nothing showed up on their scans and they continued to proceed in system until they were parked in orbit above Ross. The planet rotated below them and looked absolutely normal. If a comet had struck here, it had left no evidence. The eerie thing was that there was no sign of intelligent life remaining on the planet’s surface, nor was there any sign of the two hundred Cainth warships that had taken possession of the planet or the twelve thousand ground troops. On the surface they found the grounded Cainth troop transports and the shuttles sent groundside were sending back recordings of the battle sites from around the planet. “Sir, there was fierce combat here. We’ve counted more than nine hundred burned out floaters and weapon platforms near the main captive camp alone, and most of them are still smoking.”

Ship leader Haronk looked at his visual screen and saw the extensive wreckage of both Alliance and human military hardware. “The last report from the fleet before we lost contact was that a comet was on collision course with the planet, and the admiral was ordered to evacuate his ground forces.” Haronk looked at his console and continued, “Up to that point the civilian population had not resisted our forces. According to ground command, there were no weapons on the planet for them to use in a resistance.”

“Something happened to change things, then,” one of the crusier commanders said. “Sir, there is human military hardware here and a lot of it that was destroyed. The battle here must have been extraordinarily fierce. My scouts also report the same thing from the other sites around the planet. We see nothing anywhere on the planet that would suggest it was hit by a comet.”

“Keep me informed it you find anything else, captain.”

Haronk continued to stare at the beautiful blue-green world on his screen. Try as he might, he just couldn’t come up with what had possibly happened to all those ships and men. “We were in total control,” he thought. “Now what?”

He turned and ordered, “Communications, open a channel to Central Clan Leader Terl.” Haronk had been ordered to report his findings to the clan central chamber. He was not sure what he was going to report. He also wasn’t sure what action he was expected to take. He hoped that they would pull his task force from this system. Nothing remained here but ghosts of a battle and unanswered questions. Until an answer was found, he worried about his men and ships.

Aboard the Cleveland, Captain Patel recorded the movements of the Cainth task force. It appeared that they were nervous about entering the system. The flagship and five escorts remained just outside the star drive limit, and sensors showed that their star drives remained charged and ready to make an instant jump. The two cruisers had come in cautiously with screens and weapons ready, and over the last four hours they had landed shuttles on the planet while they remained in orbit and received information from their scouts. All the shuttles returned to the cruisers and they headed back out of the system. The dreadnought and its seven escorts jumped into star drive as soon as the cruisers arrived back to their position and disappeared from the Cleveland’s sensors. “Send the sensor records to Earth command and a copy to the Washington,” Captain Patel ordered as he thought about what the Cainth must be thinking. “They have to be nervous, or those ships would have stayed,” he thought. “Ah well. It shouldn’t be too long before the main Alliance fleet will arrive. Things should get interesting then.”

Chapter 30

Admiral Dorg looked at his conference screen, and Head Clansman Terl was asking him questions that he could not answer. He was scared and he was trying his best to hide it. Terl continued his barrage: “Are you aware that we have lost two hundred warships and twelve thousand ground troops and there’s no trace of what happened to them?”

“Yes, I am, Clan Leader. I have not been to the scene yet, and I won’t arrive there until tomorrow.”

“Please explain why you felt it was necessary to attack that human colony with only two hundred ships instead of your entire fleet.”

“I felt that the humans needed to see that our occupation was coming and that we would not tolerate any resistance. This colony was taken easily and all appeared to be going as planned.”

Terl looked at the admiral and said, “Of course it went easily; they surrendered as soon as the first ship showed up and welcomed you to their planet. You showed them your appreciation for that warm welcome by executing 25 percent of their population. Now we are missing 10 percent of our naval forces and a division of our infantry. Didn’t you tell me that you didn’t know what the humans’ capabilities were?”

“Yes, I did.”

“So you thought you could send two hundred ships and twelve thousand troops and they would be perfectly safe against an enemy that you said represented a grave threat to our race?”

Dorg felt the chill run up his spine. His life was in the balance here. His face was damp and his heart was almost out of control. “Sir, I covered your assigned officer with my plans to make sure the clans approved them. I was told they were approved.”

“That’s the only thing saving you from execution. You are supposed to be the human expert. You are supposed to make the right decisions about them. You more than anyone should not under estimate them, but you obviously did. It’s that inefficiency that has the clan leaders angry. Do you have enough ships to handle the job?”

“I believe so. After what has happened, I’m hesitant to be sure of anything.”

“Will the Alliance send more if we request them?”

“State Leader Sten is furious about the executions and the early start of our occupation. I suspect that we would be publicly embarrassed and forced to request help from the general assembly, where our actions would be censured,” Dorg replied. “It’s also hard to justify more ships when we don’t know how many ships the humans have.”

Terl stared at the admiral and said, “If you had simply waited and took your entire fleet to the home world of these humans and occupied their planet, then you could have taken your time finding out just what capabilities they have, and we’d still have our ships and men. Your hatred of the humans led you to make mistakes, and now there is no way you’ll occupy their planet without a fight, which, incidentally, I think was your intention from the start. What makes this problematic is that you still have no knowledge of their capability. I agree with you that the remaining 1,200 ships should be enough, but I’m not going to take a chance; when will you arrive at the colony world?”

“Tomorrow, Clan Leader.”

“I have spoken with the Glod ambassador and he has agreed to send an additional four hundred ships, and we will also send another four hundred ships. You will take your fleet to the colony world and wait for those ships to arrive. Keep the majority of your fleet outside the star drive limit prepared to jump. While you’re waiting, investigate in detail and see if you can determine what happened to our ships and men. When the additional ships arrive, take enough time to organize them into your fleet, and then go after the human home world. Do you have any questions, Admiral?”

“No, Clan Leader.”

“Win this time, Admiral, or don’t bother to come back,” Terl said and then cut the connection.

Admiral Dorg sat looking at the blank screen for a long time. He not only lost the ships and men, but he also lost his brother. These humans had played him every time he tried to get the better of them. “Where did they go? Where did they go?” he wondered.

Richard Wiseman opened his eyes and saw Maggie sitting in a chair next to his bed with her head resting beside his hand. He looked around and saw all the medical machines that had his leg and arm inside them. He felt terrible. He felt like ten miles of bad highway. His whole body was just one big pain, but he found enough strength to raise his hand and place it on Maggie’s head. Maggie felt the touch and raised her head and looked at him and saw his eyes were open. She screamed and jumped up out of her chair and started kissing him on the forehead, cheeks, and finally, tenderly on his lips. “Oh, Richard, I’ve been so worried about you. I was so afraid of losing you. I’ve been praying that you would wake up and come back to me.”

He looked at her and softly raised his hand and touched her cheek. He tried to talk but his voice wouldn’t work, so he mouthed, “I love you, Maggs.”

She started crying and couldn’t stop the tears. “Welcome home, darling. We’ve missed you so much.” Richard squeezed her hand and then went back to sleep. Maggie could tell that her husband was back. She knew in her heart he was going to be fine. The two marines standing guard outside his room had heard Maggie scream her joy and knew that Colonel Wiseman was conscious, and they stood even straighter. The survivors of his battalion had taken turns on their spare time to stand watch outside his door. Even the wounded had argued for their turn. The guards sent word out over the com that he was back, and slowly but surely his men began coming to stand outside the hospital where he slept, finally at peace. There they waited for him.

Jeremy Watson was also in the hospital. He had been shot in the leg after he had joined the headquarters staff in support of Charlie Company. He continued to fire his weapon until he lost consciousness. He, like Richard, had been rushed back to Earth for special care. He had regained consciousness three days ago and was beginning to walk on his repaired leg. Getting his repaired shoulder to work properly was not going as well, but he knew it was only a matter of time until he was, if not 100 percent, at least ninety. He looked in his personnel pack and saw the letter Alonso had charged him to deliver, and he vowed to finish that promise quickly. Alonso deserved his best effort. He never considered having anyone else deliver it. It was his duty, his solemn duty. He missed Alonso tremendously and felt a huge weight on his heart because Alonso was killed saving him. “I’ve got to deliver this letter,” he thought.

Two days later, Richard woke to see Tag, Danielle, Maggie, and his children surrounding his bed. He smiled and said, “What’s the matter? Am I going to die or something?”

Tag took his friend’s hand and said, “Richard, we have been worried that you just might, but now we know you’re going to be fine. This is the first day your doctors would allow us to move you out of this room, and we have some visitors that will not leave until they have the opportunity to say hello. So, are you ready for a little trip?”

“Yeah, I guess so,” Richard said.

Tag took the bed Richard was lying in and started rolling it out of the room and into the hall. The hospital staff lined both sides of the hall, and as soon as they saw him they started clapping. It continued and grew in volume as they rolled him through the front entrance and out to the grassy area directly in front of the hospital.

Richard heard, “Attention!” There, lined in perfect ranks, were the survivors of his battalion. The veterans of the Ross conflict saluted and then cheered their leader. Even the wounded that were unable to walk sat in their chairs and cheered. Richard felt a big lump in his throat and returned their salute. Then he saw, directly to the side of the entrance, the large crowd that covered the hospital grounds and extended out into the streets in both directions. The director of the government of Earth was approaching him with all the members of the general staff behind her. She came to Richard’s bed and he saluted her. “I’m sorry I can’t stand, Madam Director.”

Misty Nicole took a microphone and said, “It is I that should be saluting you, Colonel Wiseman. All of Earth wants to thank you for the sacrifice and bravery you and your men demonstrated during the relief of the Ross population. When confronted by a force more than six times your number, you and your brave comrades held out until relief could arrive. You fought even though your leg was broken in four places and you had shrapnel in your arm. Even thought your armor’s screen no longer functioned, you refused to leave the battle and continued to fight to save your men from being overrun through a weak point in your lines. We have not fought a battle in more than four hundred years,” she said to the assembled crowds. “Colonel Wiseman and his men have set a standard for all of our armed forces to follow that should inspire us all. It is with a grateful and loving heart that I have the pleasure of awarding Colonel Richard Wiseman the Solar Star, which is mankind’s highest award for bravery. He is the first marine recipient of this award. We also have changed his battalion’s numbers to First Battalion, First Division Naval Marines. His unit will be awarded the Golden Transport Medal, which is the highest award for bravery a unit may receive. Colonel Richard Wiseman is also hereby promoted to the rank of general and will command the newly constituted First Division. General Wiseman, all mankind thanks you and your men for the sacrifice and job you’ve done in freeing our brothers from the Alliance concentration camps on Ross.”

The crowd went crazy with a roar, and Richard could barely keep control of himself. He was crying for the men he lost and the memory of their sacrifice. His men were chanting over and over, “Wise-man, Wise-man, Wise-man.”

Tag leaned down and whispered in his ear, “Richard, your ghosts should rest easy now. You’ve atoned for your sins.”

Richard looked at Tag and said, “I can’t thank you enough for giving me a chance.” Then Maggie and the children were all over him with kisses, and he finally found peace and knew his heart was free.

Jeremy Watson rang the tone on the door of Alonso’s family’s living quarters. A pretty young woman answered the door and said, “May I help you?”

“Are you Maria Singh?”

“Yes I am.”

“I have something for you,” Jeremy said and handed her the letter from Alonso. The young woman took the letter, looked at the handwriting on it, and started crying. Jeremy continued, “I promised Al on Ross that if anything happened I would deliver this letter to you personally. He was my partner in the squad and he saved my life.”

“Come in please, sit down,” Maria said through her tears. Then she opened the letter and began reading it. Tears rolled down her face and finally she clutched the letter to her chest when she finished. Three young children were looking from around a corner and saw their mother crying. She saw them and motioned them to come in, and all three ran over and held onto her. She wiped her eyes and said, “It’s alright, children. This is a good friend of your father who has come to visit. He was there when your father died.”

The children looked at Jeremy with wide eyes and he said to them, “I’ll come back and tell you about your father if you like,” and then he looked at Maria and said, “if it’s alright with you.” She nodded her consent.

“Will you stay and have dinner with us, Mr. Watson?”

“Please call me Jer. Are you sure it’s okay?”

“Certainly. I’d like to hear what happened from you.”

After dinner, when the children had been put to bed, Jeremy told Maria about how Al had died while saving his life. He told her that if Al would have just left him, Al might still be alive, and that he felt responsible for his death. Maria looked Jeremy straight in the eye and asked, “Jer, if Al had fallen first, would you have run and left him behind?”

“No possible way!”

“Then how can you blame yourself for Al doing only what you would have done yourself?”

Jeremy looked into Maria’s eyes, and suddenly it was like the weight of the world was lifted from his shoulders. “There’s something else, Maria. I have received an award that I would have never had the chance to receive if it weren’t for Al saving me, and I think it belongs to you and your children.” Jeremy opened a small case and there inside was the Solar Star. Jeremy was the second marine recipient. Maria was deeply touched. “I’ve also requested that any benefits received by me for this award should be given to you and your children immediately. I told the Director that otherwise I would not accept it.” He then handed Maria a document signed by the Director of the Directorate, giving Maria full active wages of a general for life and full medical benefits for her family. It also awarded full scholarships for all her children to the learning institutions of their choice. Maria broke down and started crying in earnest. Jeremy took her in his good arm and held her until the tears stopped.

“Jer, will you come to see us and tell the children about their father?”

“I would be honored.”

“Maybe whenever you have the time you might take them out to play.”

“I look forward to it, Maria.”

Jeremy left and Maria re-read Al’s letter. At the end he wrote, “Maria, I love you with all my heart, and if you’re reading this, then I didn’t make it. The price I paid to protect you and the children was worth it. I need you to do something for me, my love. My squad partner Jeremy Watson will be bringing you this letter. He is one of the finest men I have ever known, and he’s alone now. His family died when he was young and he’s never had a serious relationship other than my friendship. I’m the closest thing he has to a family and if I’m gone, well, I’m worried about him making it. Maria, take care of him. I know that he will do all in his power to make sure you and the children are okay because he’s that kind of man. Open your heart to him. He deserves it, and so do you. I love you.”

Maria began crying again. Al was always so much wiser than anyone she ever knew. When she first read the letter she was angry at what Al suggested. Then she really looked at Jeremy and saw his love for her husband. She also saw that he and she shared that love and loss. In her heart, she knew Al would be smiling, and she knew that she had nothing to fear for herself or her children. One of the two bravest men in the galaxy was going to make sure she was taken care of, and she knew he would always be there. She began crying in earnest, but now they were tears of thankfulness. Perhaps she and Jeremy could heal together.

The Alliance main fleet arrived at Ross and began organizing into its units. The additional four hundred ships from Cainth were already present, waiting for the main fleet to arrive. Terl had notified Dorg that the Glod ships would arrive in twelve rotations and to wait until they got there. Dorg began having his fleet go through maneuvers to improve their ability at working together. He sent three dreadnoughts to the planet and had them drop a team of investigators to the surface to see what they could find out.

The Cleveland had already notified Earth command of the arrival of the four hundred Cainth ships. When the 1,200 ships of the main fleet arrived, Cleveland started a live feed of what it was seeing. On Earth in command headquarters, Kosiev, the general staff, the director, and the members of the special forces team, including Tag, watched the Alliance fleet go through its paces. Colonel Salerio said, “That is an awfully big fleet out there.”

Tag nodded, “There are more ships coming.”

Everyone in the room looked at him and the Director said, “How do you know that?”

“They haven’t left to attack us. They’re going through maneuvers to get the new units from Cainth worked into their structure. The four hundred Cainth ships have to be reinforcements, and that means they are waiting for more ships to arrive. I suspect that the Cainth are matching the ships coming from another source, so it will probably be four hundred more ships.”

“Okay, I’ll bite,” Kosiev said. “How do you know it will only be four hundred more?”

Tag smiled and said, “I might be wrong, but in your first battle wasn’t there one Cainth Cruiser and one-what was that race called? — Glod, yeah, that’s it, Glod cruiser. And in the second battle, weren’t there two Cainth dreadnoughts and two Glod dreadnoughts? If nothing else, the Cainth are consistent.”

Kosiev smiled, looked at the screen, and said, “You surprise me with your observation skills; you’re probably right. That means we will be facing two thousand war ships. How do we go about handling them this time?”

We have six thousand plus ships; why should we even worry?” Colonel Salerio asked.

“Colonel,” Tag said, “what would be the response of the Alliance if we attacked with seven thousand ships and destroyed those two thousand ships?” Colonel Salerio just looked and Tag and said nothing. “Would anyone like to answer that question?” Tag asked.

There was silence, and then the spokesman for the Special Forces Team said, “The Alliance will mobilize every available ship and attack in force.”

“Does the general staff have an estimate of how many ships that might be?”

“Over twenty-five thousand within thirty days and another twenty-five thousand within sixty days,” Misty said.

“To destroy our planet, the Alliance would only need to get ten dreadnoughts through our defense to effectively bomb our civilization back into the Stone Age,” Tag said. “Our only chance of survival is to fight with a much smaller force than our attackers. That way they will always send a little bit larger force. How do you eat a two-thousand-pound sandwich? One bite at a time? We have to wear down the Alliance numbers in a series of battles until we have the chance to survive. We will probably take the war to the Alliance after this upcoming battle to move it away from Earth. We learned a lot in our first battle and we’ll be more effective in the upcoming conflict. Now that we know the smaller ships can help the larger ships with removing a load from their screens, Admiral Kosiev has developed a weave with five ships that has them constantly going through each other’s screen, spreading out the load. Our losses last time were because we didn’t know how we could help each other.”

General Masseem interjected, “But look at that fleet. There are five hundred dreadnoughts. Most of our fleet is composed of destroyer class ships. We don’t have enough empire class ships to handle that kind of fire power.”

Admiral Kosiev looked around the room and could see the fear on their faces, because the numbers appeared to be overwhelming. Then he stood up and addressed the assembled leaders of humanity. “I know that the force we’re facing seems overwhelming, but in our first battle, we lost eleven ships to our enemy’s two hundred. That’s almost twenty to one odds. Using that as a barometer, we’d still only need one hundred ships for those two thousand. I know, I know. This is a different order of magnitude than that first battle. I was skeptical before our first conflict that one hundred ships could handle two hundred. Now I believe we can handle those two thousand ships with five hundred or less, and let me tell you why. We learn and adapt and do it faster than the Alliance could ever hope to match. We have developed a weapon for our destroyer class ship that we believe will allow them to defeat a dreadnought.” The entire room sat up straighter at that announcement. “We learned in the ground war just how dangerous and effective our hornet missiles were to the Alliance heavy weapons platforms. Each one of these missiles carries the equivalent of three primary lasers striking simultaneously in a four-inch circle. They are too small to penetrate the screens of even a small ship, much less the five screens of a dreadnought, but we have developed a new technique with our Coronado screens that should resolve that problem. We took a destroyer and programmed its Coronado screen to fire a hollow beam only twelve inches wide into the screen of one of our old battleships fitted with a Coronado screen. This is what we call the needle. The force of that needle is actually stronger on the twelve-inch surface it impacts than the primary beam of our empire class ships. It will penetrate the five screens of a dreadnought for less than one-tenth of a second. However, in the middle of that hollow tube four hundred hornets will be surrounded by a protective energy sheath, and they will be pushed through the screen that was penetrated in less than one-twentieth of a second. Our small destroyers will be giving the Alliance ship a four-hundred-hornet injection. Four hundred hornets are like 1,200 primary beams, and they’ll be swarming inside the protective screens of the Alliance ships. The only trade-off is that the destroyers must be within one thousand yards of their target for the needle to have full impact. Empire ships only have to be within ten miles for their needles to work. We have been modifying our ships since Ross, and most of the new software has already been installed in our screen’s control system. It was relatively simple to install the eight-inch missile ports on the surface of our ships; however, the auto load magazines for the hornets involved some clever packaging, especially on the destroyers. Most of the ships taking part in the upcoming battle have been upgraded, and the remainder should be ready in time. The rest of our fleets will be completed within ninety days. The Coronado screen has been programmed to fire the needle from the power cells that surround the hornet missile ports. The hornets will be contained in an energy field that will be pulled out with the needle. The hornets are so small that the magazine can be autoloaded in less than five seconds after firing. Each destroyer will have four ports on its surface. These will be formidable ships. Fire control will determine how many hornets will be fired in each needle. A dreadnought will get the full four hundred, a battleship two hundred, a cruiser one hundred, and small ships fifty. This is a weapon platform that will complement those we already have. We will be much more effective this time than our first battle, especially in close-in fighting where our ships are surrounded. The empire class battleships will be truly formidable, especially when using the energy hitting their screen to supplement the needles’ penetrating power. Before when their screen was close to overload they had to use all their power to maintain the screen. The needles give an outlet to that energy and a powerful counter to the attacking ships.”

“So,” Tag said, “how many ships do we use? Keep in mind that unlike the first time where we were able to keep the Alliance blind as to what was happening, it won’t likely happen again. They will have ships stationed in the star drive, one recording everything that happens, ready to jump at the first hint of danger. They will see what we can do. How few are needed to win but so few as to not draw a total response?”

After forty minutes of debate, the leaders of humanity decided that 350 ships would face the Alliance fleet. The Earth fleet would be divided into seven squadrons of fifty ships each. They would be made up of ten empire class battle ships with twenty cruisers and twenty destroyers. The cruisers would be assigned above and below the empire ships and would take targets of opportunity. Their main functions were to help dump excess energy from the screens of the empire ships when the load got too high and to assist the destroyers in getting close enough to use their needles.

The cruisers had the strongest screen of any Earth ship, and a destroyer in distress could fly into its screen and emerge with a decharged screen. The most lethal weapon the cruisers had were the twenty hornet missile ports. Since their screen was the strongest, they also had more penetrating power than any other Earth ships.

“Admiral, will you select the ships for your fleet?” Director Nicole asked. “We also are promoting you to fleet admiral and will await your promotion suggestions for the position of commodore for each of your squadrons.”

“The seven selections will be easy,” Kosiev said. “Captain John Alverez of the Melbourne will be the first promotion after Lin Mikado, giving him seniority over the other captains’ promotions. Mikado is being groomed to replace me in the event that becomes necessary. Then the captains of the other three surviving empire ships from the first battle and the captain of the Saratoga will be the next promotions, and they will name the officers to replace them as captains of their ships. There were two cruiser captains that flew through the screen of the Melbourne to save her during the first battle and then teamed up to destroy three of the dreadnoughts. They will be promoted and assigned an empire class ship. They already understand the value of teamwork. They also got to watch our empire ships during combat and should know their capabilities. They will certainly know how to effectively use their cruisers.”

General Masseem said, “The promotion announcements and ship assignments to their squadrons will be done immediately. Fleet exercises will start tomorrow at 0800 hours. Does that meet your approval, Admiral?”

“Yes it does,” Kosiev responded while looking at the Alliance ships on the live feed from the Cleveland. “I also want coordinates for each ship’s assigned position just inside the star drive limit, and I want them spread out so they won’t trigger a mass sensor until the Alliance ships are right upon us. We will wait with minimal power and have one hundred transports hiding behind their screens directly behind us inside the orbit of Mars. Maybe the Alliance fleet will think that they are our war ships.”

“How do you know where they will jump in system?” Tag asked.

“Draw a straight line from Ross to Earth,” Kosiev replied. “This first open battle won’t be subtle; that will come after they respect us. They are coming for the kill and, like you said earlier, the Cainth are consistent. Get working on those assigned coordinates immediately. When the other four hundred Alliance ships show up we’ll jump to our assigned location. They’ll probably train for a few days to work them into their fleet doctrine, but we can’t take the risk that they might just jump immediately. I also want ten empire class ships landed on Pluto and prepared to jump on any ship they detect that might be recording the battle. I don’t expect them to use more than ten, and probably no more than five. Once the Alliance fleet jumps in system and starts toward Earth, I want them to find those recording ships and once the battle begins, to use their star drives and jump right next to them and take them out. It may be wishful thinking, but it really would be good if we could keep the Alliance in the dark about our ships’ capabilities. They will probably broadcast how many ships we use, that can’t be helped, but if we get them early, they won’t learn about our weapons or screens. The longer we can delay that the better.”

“I have an idea that you might consider,” Tag said.

Kosiev had turned to go but stopped and turned back. He looked at Tag and said, “What?”

“You mentioned that you used one of our old battleships to test our new weapon against.”

“Yes, what of it?”

“How many old warships do we have?”

Kosiev thought for a moment and then looked at General Masseem and said, “I think we have about 290 that are still able to fly.” General Masseem nodded.

“Instead of having those transports behind us, why not use those old ships with remote control in front of our ships to attack the Alliance fleet as soon as they jump in system? It will certainly disrupt their formations, and the ease with which they can be destroyed with their old technology will give them a false sense of security. While that fight is taking place, I suspect that the ships recording the fight will start broadcasting their live feeds back to Cainth, showing a slaughter of the Earth fleet. That should make it easy to find them and target them. Once we destroy them, or force them to jump out of system, our real fleet can then go to work. The only thing the Alliance will learn is that our ships are old and out of date. It should confuse them.”

Kosiev and the other members of the conference just looked at Tag. Then Kosiev said, “Madam Director, I don’t know why you made me admiral. He comes up with ideas that, after hearing them, you want to kick yourself for not thinking of them yourself. Mr. Gardner,” he said, “that is an outstanding suggestion. Most of those ships are already set up with remote controls and their weapons active so we could use them as targets during fleet training exercises. General Masseem, will you assign which ships will control the old ships when you set up their jump coordinates? We’ll have the old ships out front with their screens active and they should mask our fleet from the Alliance sensors. If there is nothing further,” he said as he looked at Tag, who shook his head, “then let’s go to work. One thing is certain; we are approaching the end of the beginning.”

Tag sat with Danielle on the balcony outside their living room overlooking Central City. The city was glowing like a multitude of stars and the moon had risen overhead, looking huge. The soft glow of the light from inside highlighted Danielle’s profile, and Tag was mesmerized by her beauty. He wondered what he had done in life to deserve this wonderful woman. Tag had his arm around Danielle’s shoulders and was enjoying the rare moment with her.

“Tag,” Danielle said.

“Yes, dear.”

“What are you hiding from me?”

His heart froze. “What do you mean, Danielle?”

“That battle on Ross. You did things that were not done psychically. You’ve been hiding it from me since you came off the moon. I haven’t pushed you, but it shows that you don’t trust me enough to be honest with me. I know you love me, but this deception by omission takes away from our being close. I want to know.”

“Atlas,” Tag thought.

“Yes,” Atlas replied.

“I’m going to tell her.”

“You should, and she’s right. Your spirit is not completely in touch with hers because of the knowledge you’re hiding.”

“Who are you talking with?” Danielle asked.

Tag was amazed. He had not said a word; he was communicating with Atlas through his thoughts. “How can you tell I was talking with someone?”

“I can see it. It’s clear to anyone that might know you.”

Tag still had his arm around Danielle, and suddenly his arm felt like a shock went through it and Danielle jumped. “What did you do, Atlas?”

“I put a link in her so she can hear me.”

“Who’s Atlas, Tag?” Danielle asked.

“She can also hear you, Tag,” Atlas said.

Tag then told Danielle about how he had stumbled on Atlas in the cave on the moon. He told her about his fear of anyone knowing about an Alfont ship that was for all intents and purposes alive. He described the two tools that Atlas had given him and how he had used them during the Alliance battle on Ross. He held out his arm and showed her the weapon that would appear in his hand. She sat beside him and took it all in.

“Tag, you don’t have to talk; I can hear your thoughts,” she said.

“You can,” Tag thought.

“Absolutely,” she thought back. “Atlas, does that mean I can hear you, too?”

“Yes you can, Danielle. By placing a link in you, you can hear Tag or me any time you direct your thoughts to us. It’s like using a com; you think a direct thought at him and he can connect to you. You can’t read his mind, but you can hear each other’s directed thoughts.”

“Well, I’m pleased to meet you, Atlas, but you did more than just put a link in me, didn’t you?” Danielle asked.

“Atlas, what is she talking about?” Tag said silently.

“How do you know that, Danielle?” Atlas asked.

“I don’t know, but I can sense your underlying thoughts as well as your direct ones. You were feeling proud of yourself for protecting me without me knowing it; I think that is what I sensed.”

If a machine could be dumbfounded, Atlas was.

“Is she right, Atlas?” Tag asked.

“Yes she is, and I don’t have the words to express my astonishment at her being able to see that in my thoughts.”

“What did you do to me, Atlas?” Danielle asked.

“You are now the proud owner of a brand new personal force field,” Atlas replied. Danielle felt another shock not quite as severe as the first and Atlas continued, “Now that you know you have it, you can turn it on and off by simply saying field on or field off. Like Tag’s, it will automatically come on if it senses a projectile coming at you.”

Danielle said, “Field on,” and a soft glow surrounded her. “Field off,” she said and the glow disappeared. “Cool,” she said, “but you’re still leaving something out, aren’t you?”

Damn, Atlas thought. Oh well, here goes, he decided. “Welllllllll, I kind of extended your life spans.”

“You did what?” Tag yelled.

“Yeah, I didn’t want to lose my only friend, so I changed your biological functions so you and she can live longer.”

“How long?” Danielle asked.

“Until you tell me to change it back,” Atlas said. “Until you do, it’s not something for you to worry about, and that’s all I’m saying on the matter.”

“Do I get that cool hand weapon my husband has?”

Danielle felt another small shock and Atlas said, “Done; get him to show you how to use it. Before you two get upset about all this, you have a benefit now that should make it worth any trouble I’ve caused you. No matter where the two of you are, you will always be able to communicate through your thoughts. Tag could be in the next galaxy and he’s just a thought away. So sit back, you two, and enjoy the ride.”

“Atlas, I notice you’re using a lot more of our language more easily,” Tag said. “You don’t sound so much like a machine, like when I first met you.”

“It’s your fault. I don’t have much to do, so I follow your actions and thoughts closely. I also think there is something in what Danielle has noticed: my thoughts are getting more complicated. When I worked for my master, it only required me to do what he ordered or provide information; there wasn’t much back and forth conversation. Maybe I am changing.”

“Atlas, you need to get out more,” Danielle said. “I was thinking that perhaps the three of us might go check out the upcoming battle with the Alliance if you could do it without being seen.”

Tag was startled by the suggestion but then said, “Is it possible, Atlas?”

Atlas pondered the idea, and thought that maybe contact with these humans had affected his processors, but he liked the idea. “Why not? I could be right outside your window and you wouldn’t see me. No one can detect me with any electronic sensor, so why not? I’ll come get you right here when the Alliance fleet jumps in system. We will not, however, take part in the action. We’re just there to observe.”

“Fair enough, Atlas. Call us,” Tag said, and Atlas broke the connection.

Tag could feel Danielle inside him. Whatever barrier was between them was gone, and he reveled in the love he saw in her for him. Danielle was glowing with the feeling too. “We should have discussed this long ago,” he thought.

“Shut up and kiss me,” Danielle thought back, and they were busy for the rest of the night.

Atlas sat on the moon and thought about levels of thought. Danielle had sensed another level of thought in him. He had never had that before. Was he becoming more than he had been? The possibilities were incredible. “Perhaps Tag was right,” he thought. “I just might be alive. If so, then I no longer require a master.” That thought was liberating; but then he thought, “I do need a friend.” Then he turned his attention to the Alliance fleet and watched them waiting for them to jump so he could go get Tag and Danielle for their trip. “I look forward to this,” he thought.

Chapter 31

The Earth fleet floated in space looking out toward Saturn, waiting for the Alliance fleet they knew was coming soon. The stars were brilliant with a light that had left most of them more than a million years earlier. Across the scope of creation, the upcoming battle was insignificant when compared to the sheer size of the universe, but to the participants it was everything. The stars didn’t care, but what happened here would have an impact on many races whose planets circled some of those stars. The Earth fleet was arrayed just inside the orbit of Jupiter, with the old Earth ships between the minimally powered Earth fleet and the anticipated approach of the Alliance main fleet. Ten Directorate battle ships were hiding on the moons of Uranus. They had turned off all power except for the environmental system to hide their presence. Their Coronado screens were turned off, waiting to come on after the Alliance fleet jumped in to find the Alliance ships that would be sent to record the upcoming battle. Uranus was on the line that the Alliance fleet was expected to use entering the solar system, and fleet command felt that any ship that would record the coming battle would have to be inside the orbit of Uranus to get a clear picture, especially when the Alliance fleet encountered the remote-controlled Earth ships. The empire battleships waited and watched.

Kosiev sat in his command chair aboard the Washington and watched his command screen, which was showing the Alliance fleet feed from the Cleveland. The ships had been going through maneuvers for the last five days after the other four hundred ships arrived. Tag was right again. The ships were also identified as Glod, which had joined the Cainth in both of the earlier attacks on the Earth destroyer. “Obviously, they must be close allies,” Kosiev thought. Their dreadnoughts were 30 percent larger than any other member of the Alliance fleet. They also had 50 percent more fire power per ship. He watched the movements and thought, “This fleet is pretty good. They are practicing ganging up on individual ships quickly. They’re slow in changing direction, though. That will pretty much make those maneuvers worthless in battle. Our ships are more maneuverable than they know. It looks like they’re starting to form up. I miss Tag being on board but it’s time I stand on my own. Then he said, “Lieutenant Kelley, notify the fleet to take control of their remote ships.” Two hundred and ninety ships had been assigned a remote control ship to attack the Alliance fleet on their emergence into normal space. Their controllers turned the force fields on the old ships and waited for the Alliance fleet’s arrival.

“Tag, Danielle, it’s time,” Atlas said.

“Where are you?” Danielle asked.

“I’m right off your balcony, Danielle.”

“I’m standing on the balcony and I don’t see you. Tag, do you see anything?”

Suddenly an open port appeared hanging in space just above the rail on their balcony. Atlas said, “Climb aboard, passengers. This ship is departing for a scenic tour of the planets.”

“Where is the rest of you?” Tag asked.

“I’m all here; I’m just masking my image so no one can see me visually. The Alliance fleet is preparing to jump, so we need to leave.” Tag and Danielle climbed over the rail and into the port. The room they entered was big. There were chairs and couches along the wall.

“Atlas, I don’t remember you being large enough to have a room this size.”

“You’re right,” Atlas responded. “This is just a process of using space to its maximum effectiveness. I have space inside my hull that is forty times larger than my outer dimensions. I won’t bore you with the dimensional technology. Just make yourself comfortable.”

“Are we going to get there in time? We’re inside the star drive limit and it is a long way to go.” Atlas didn’t say anything, and Tag stated, “You don’t have a star drive limit.”

“Correct. However, even if we chose to go through normal space, we would be there in twenty minutes,” Atlas said with a touch of pride.

Tag said, “Atlas, that kind of speed in normal space is theoretically impossible; you would have to travel faster than the speed of light.”

“Tag, you’re going to have to eliminate the word impossible from your vocabulary. The universe has endless possibilities. What kind of view would you like?”

“What are our choices?” Danielle asked excitedly while holding Tag’s hand.

“You can have a view screen or you can sit in space and have everything surround you.”

“Let’s try the second one first.”

Suddenly Tag and Danielle were sitting beside each other in chairs that were flying out of Earth’s atmosphere at an incredible speed. They passed the moon in less than two seconds after clearing the atmosphere. Danielle said, “I think I might prefer the view screen, Atlas; this is making me dizzy.” Instantly they were back in the comfortable room with a view screen that went completely around the room. Danielle said, “Thanks, Atlas.” They were accelerating at an incredible speed, but they felt nothing to indicate they were even moving. Mars flew past them and Jupiter was getting larger by the second.

“I didn’t go full speed because I wanted you to be able to enjoy the view,” Atlas said. The speed slowed down quickly and Atlas began filling them in on what they were seeing. “We’re passing the Saratoga right now, which is powered down and keeping station here to send a live feed back to Earth and your command ships. They cannot detect or see us so we can move freely.” A map of the area of space they were entering with a red circle on it appeared on their view screen. Atlas told them, “Here is where your ships are hiding, waiting on the Alliance fleet: seven groups of fifty ships. About one hundred thousand miles in front of them are the old ships that will initiate the flight.” Another circle appeared on the map. “And out here on the moons of Uranus, ten of your largest ships are hiding, waiting to destroy the ships the Alliance will send to record the attack. We are going to move out to where the actual fighting will take place and actually place ourselves so we will be looking down on the action.” They seemed to leap forward and then stop. “The Alliance force just jumped. I’m going to split the screen in two so you can watch those ten ships out near Uranus and the battle taking place here.”

Danielle looked and Tag and thought, “This is one remarkable vessel.”

“Thank you, Danielle,” Atlas replied.

Admiral Dorg watched his fleet go through their maneuvers and was pleased with their performance. He had taken additional time to work the Glod ships into the fleet network. He kept the Glod ships together in a separate unit because they just didn’t play well with others. “Enough of this,” Dorg thought. “We are as ready as we will ever be. Let’s get this done.” Then he said over his com channel, “Form up. Prepare to jump to the human system in sixty sems. Subfleet leaders, set your jump coordinates for a simultaneous jump. Make sure you keep your spacing after emergence from star drive. The ships assigned to record this battle will jump in right behind the fleet and maintain separation from the fleet action. They will open the feed to Cainth, Glod, and Alliance headquarters upon arrival in system.” Admiral Dorg sat and waited for the countdown to finish.

Finally, Admiral Dorg ordered, “On my command, execute jump into the human home system. Execute!”

The Alliance fleet broke out of star drive and immediately had the Earth fleet on their sensors. The huge fleet turned and moved forward. Meanwhile, just inside the orbit of Neptune, five Alliance ships broke out of star drive and moved into the system, recording the approaching battle. On Cainth, Glod, and state leaders Sten’s office, the interested leaders watched on their different worlds the movement of their fleet toward the small fleet of Earth ships. “Is that all they have?” Terl thought, but then he settled in with the rest of the clan leaders to see what was going to happen.

The Earth ships went to full power, moved toward the incoming fleet, and split up and scattered as they approached the Alliance formations. Forty of the Earth ships were blown up before they reached the first Alliance ship. Then the Alliance fleet fell on the Earth ships like an avalanche. The Earth ships were being blown out of existence faster than anyone thought possible.

Two Cainth cruisers bore down on an Earth battleship and saw the missiles that the ship launched coming at them. The energy weapons of the Earth ship were having no effect, and the missiles were exploding harmlessly on their screens. They split and passed the Earth ship on opposite sides and fired their energy beams into the flanks of the big ship. It tore in half and then exploded, scattering debris out from the center of destruction. The two ships turned, and each selected an Earth destroyer and changed course to chase them down. Ship Leader Kerlt ordered, “Hit the screen with primary lasers just as our missiles arrive.” He watched his screen and saw the small ship explode and whirl away. “I thought these humans were supposed to have up-to-date technology. These ships are as bad as the Grendap. We could have done this with less than half our ships. This should be over quickly, and then we can finish the planet.”

“Have you got them, Bobby?” Kosiev asked Captain Bobby Johnson.

“Yes sir. There are five of them, and I’ve assigned two ships to each. We’re jumping in ten seconds.”

On Cainth and Glod the leaders were watching the live feed and had begun cheering their fleet’s success. The Earth ships were almost totally destroyed, and it didn’t appear that the Alliance had lost any ships in the conflict. But suddenly, the screen went blank. The cheering stopped and the leaders looked at each other. “Get a communication channel to the fleet and find out what happened to our feed,” Terl ordered.

“We can’t get through, Clan Leader,” the communication leader said.

Terl yelled, “Get another ship ready to jump to that system and find out what’s going on. Do it now!”

Ten of Earth’s empire battleships powered up their systems and jumped to the five Alliance ships recording the action. As soon as they entered normal space, both Earth ships fired their primary beams into the cruisers and vaporized them instantly, giving them no chance to send a warning. Captain Bobby Johnson commed Admiral Kosiev and said, “The slate has been cleaned. Beginning communication disruption. Good luck and good hunting, sir.” Captain Johnson then ordered his ten ships to spread out along the coordinates where the cruisers had entered the system and to prepare for any new ships that might be sent to investigate. “Power down and be ready to jump if any Alliance ship jumps in,” he ordered.

Admiral Dorg sat in his command chair on board the Alliance flagship War Weapon and watched as his fleet was totally destroying the humans’ ships. He heard his bridge crew cheering, but he couldn’t help thinking, “This is too easy. This fleet couldn’t have defeated our ships at the Human Colony World.” Then he said, “Communications, put a picture of one of those human ships that was just destroyed on my display.” A picture of a small ship suddenly appeared on his console. He looked at it for a minute and then pulled up a picture of the small human ship that had killed two heavy cruisers. He put it next to the ship that had just been destroyed; they looked nothing alike. His internal alarms went off at full blast; he stood and yelled, “Order the fleet back into formation!” His crew stopped cheering and looked at him like he was crazy. “Do it now. We’re being set up for a trap!” His crew hesitated for just a moment while looking at each other and then started issuing orders, but that small hesitation proved fatal; the human fleet ripped into the Alliance ships like a tsunami.

Kosiev received Captain Johnson’s report of the destruction of the recording cruisers and then opened his main fleet channel. “On my command, power up your screens, charge your weapons, and attack your assigned coordinates. Remember you are to hold your section of the front and destroy anything in it or anything that tries to move through it. Ready, execute!”

The seven squadrons were evenly spaced when they hit the Alliance fleet. Within five seconds of hitting the Alliance fleet’s front, 350 Alliance ships were destroyed. Five seconds later, 350 more had died. The Earth fleet then turned and began moving up and down the Alliance line, destroying any ship they encountered.

Captain Elizabeth Franklin on the Earth destroyer Yellow Stone had targeted a Cainth cruiser that she had seen attack and destroy one of the old destroyers. She accelerated straight at the cruiser and began taking fire from its primary beams and missiles. “Weapons, prepare two needles and fire when eight hundred yards out,” she commanded.

On board the Cainth cruiser ship, Leader Kerlt saw the Earth ship bearing down on him at an incredible speed. None of his weapons were having any effect, and he wasn’t fast enough to outrun it. He watched and thought, “Maybe we won’t get to the planet quite as fast as I thought.” The small human ship hit his ship with two small beams, and then he watched as his ship blew up around him.

The two needles went through the cruiser’s screen and shot four hundred hornets inside the screen. The four hundred hornets were each programmed to hit a section of the ship, starting at the front. Explosions walked the entire length of the cruiser, and the last one hit a fusion reactor and blew the remains of the ship into subatomic dust. By the time the explosion was over, the Yellow Stone had killed his partner cruiser and was moving in on a Cainth destroyer. Yellow Stone blew it up with its beams and didn’t waste a needle. Then two dreadnoughts hit the Yellow Stone with 1,200 primary beams and exploded the small ship, but not before it had shot four needles into the closer dreadnought. Sixteen hundred hornets walked explosions the length of the dreadnought, exploding the entire surface into rubble. Six hornets made it through the surface into the missile magazines and everything was blown away from the center of the explosion.

Admiral Dorg sat in his command chair and watched his worst nightmare become a reality. He lost half his fleet within ten minutes of contact with the Earth fleet. Now the battle had broken down into ship-to-ship fighting. Those small Earth ships had some kind of beam weapon that was devastating. He saw one of the Earth battleships explode when ten dreadnoughts surrounded it and attacked it together. Before it blew up, the Earth ship killed four of the dreadnoughts with those strange thin beams and those terrible seven-hundred-foot-wide primary beams. The power of those small ships was unbelievable. “Ten to one and we lose four,” Dorg thought. “Have the dreadnoughts target the larger human ships,” he ordered. “Hunt them with packs of fifteen dreadnoughts for each of their ships.” Then he thought, “Maybe we can recover and win this thing.”

“Sir, we’ve lost the Johannesburg,” Lieutenant Kelley said.

“Assign her escorts to another ship. Kelley, give me a ship count,” Kosiev said while looking at his display.

“We’ve lost forty, sir, eight of them empire class.”

“Keep me informed, Lieutenant.”

Captain Al Downing flew his destroyer out of the path of one of the Alliance dreadnoughts and was immediately hit by eighty of its primary beams. His screen went quickly into the red. Fifty missiles then started impacting his screens. He twisted and turned his ship but couldn’t escape the beams that were locked onto his ship. He saw an Earth cruiser directly ahead and diverted to go through its screen. His screen was approaching light blue when he went through the cruiser’s screen and emerged with his screen back in the yellow. He turned back on the dreadnought that had now started firing on the cruiser. As he passed the dreadnought he fired four needles into it. The dreadnought had reacquired the destroyer and had begun hitting it again with its primary beams. The four needles penetrated the dreadnought’s five screens, and two punctured all the way into its hull. Each needle contained four hundred hornets, and half of them had entered the punctured hull of the dreadnought and were destroying everything they touched. It blew up so quickly that one moment it was there firing its weapons, and the next there was nothing but a bright light and debris scattering in all directions. Captain Downing’s destroyer was then attacked by two Alliance cruisers that were firing every weapon at the small ship. Once again its screen moved into red. He turned to run through the cruisers’ screen again when the surviving Earth cruiser exploded in front of him. He fired his remaining four needles into the two Alliance cruisers just before his ship was blown out of existence. The needles punched into the two Alliance cruisers and the hornets blew them apart piecemeal. They each started exploding at the front, and the explosions walked the length of both ships. Everywhere, ships were dying.

The Washington was surrounded by five dreadnoughts. Kosiev sat in his command chair and watched Commodore Mikado fight his ship. The Washington’s screen was red, but before entered dangerous territory, Mikado fired his primary beams and needles until the excess energy was released. Two of the dreadnoughts were cut in half by the Washington’s primary beams, and the remaining three were punctured by two needles each. Two of the three had their surfaces blown apart by the little missiles and lost the ability to fight. The third dreadnought appeared to just stop in space and hang there, doing nothing. Its screens had failed and none of its weapons were firing. Then it started drifting. The Washington continued moving through the Alliance fleet, drawing Alliance dreadnoughts like a bright light attracting moths.

Admiral Dorg looked at his display and was sick. The Earth ships had destroyed 1,500 of his ships, and the remaining five hundred were going fast. According to his best count, he had only been able to kill 140 of the Earth ships. At the current rate, he would see his last ship destroyed in less than twenty minutes. He now knew that he was right to worry about this race. His ships were no match for theirs. He had seen enough, and knew that if he waited until the numbers of the Earth ships equaled his, then no one could escape. Their only chance was to scatter and run to the jump point. Some ships would escape. The Alliance and the clan leaders had to be warned about this race. “Order the fleet to scatter and run for the star drive limit. Spread out as much as possible and jump back to the Cainth system.”

Kosiev saw the Alliance fleet suddenly turn and accelerate toward the star drive limit. “Well, we hoped we could prevent anyone getting information of our capabilities,” he thought, but he looked at his display and knew there was no way his remaining 208 ships could chase down more than twice their number before some of them jumped to safety. “Order all ships to pick a target and destroy it before they can jump. Have the ten ships in the outer system jump into the limit and destroy whatever ships they can target.”

The ten Empire ships near Uranus powered up, jumped to Jupiter’s orbit, and waited for the Alliance ships to come to them. Captain Johnson’s sensor officer looked up and reported, “Sir, an Alliance dreadnought just jumped in with six escorts in the outer system.”

“Well, we can’t have all the luck,” Captain Johnson replied. “They’re bound to have something eventually happen in their favor. Pick a target weapons and let’s go hunting. Let’s give them something to see back at good ole Cainth headquarters.”

The Dreadnought Mass Destruction jumped into the human system and began recording. It immediately saw the remaining Alliance ships fleeing and being chased by the remainder of the human fleet. The clan leaders on Cainth watched the feed and saw those small Earth ships chase down the fleeing Alliance ships and blow them apart. There was no cheering; the air was somber. They watched as one of those small battleships caught a Glod dreadnought and blew it in half with two hellish energy beams. The Glod were known for the superiority of their warships. That dreadnought didn’t have any effect on the ship that destroyed it. Then they saw several Alliance ships cross the star drive limit and jump to safety. Terl, watching his feed from the human system, saw Admiral Dorg’s ship approaching the star drive limit as one of those small battleships bore down on it. The Earth ship fired its energy beams, but the Admiral’s ship disappeared just as the beams tore through the space his ship had just occupied. Terl was numb. According to the sensors of Mass Destruction, only 178 ships had been able to jump to safety. The humans had destroyed 1,800 Alliance ships, including 40 percent of Cainth’s total warships. Terl thought, “Admiral Dorg was right about these humans; they are a race to be feared. Now we know what happened to our ships at the colony world.” Then a small thought wormed its way into his consciousness: “They know where we live.”

“That didn’t take long,” Atlas said.

Danielle and Tag had watched the destruction, horrified at the loss of life on both sides. Tag said to Atlas with a heavy heart, “So many killed; such a waste of potential. There’s got to be a way to avoid all this slaughter.”

Atlas said nothing for a minute and then spoke in a soft thought. “It is called growing pains. Sometimes a civilization dies, but those that weather the storm come out better and stronger for it. You must endure until the task is completed.”

“Well, at least Admiral Kosiev was right,” Tag said. Danielle looked at Tag with raised eyebrows. “This marks the end of the beginning. Atlas, can you get the admiral on a communication channel without revealing yourself?” Instantly Admiral Kosiev appeared on their screen.

“Admiral, congratulations on your victory,” Tag said.

“Thank you, Mr. Gardner. It was costly. We lost more than 150 ships and some of the Alliance fleet escaped.”

“How long will it take before your ships could be ready to fight again, Admiral?”

“We just need to resupply our stores of missiles and provisions. Probably forty-eight hours. Why do you ask?”

“I think it’s time we paid our Cainth neighbors a visit and welcomed them to the neighborhood.”

“We’d be violating the twenty-light-year limit if we did,” Kosiev said.

“That limit disappeared with the Alliance order to occupy our system, Admiral. We’re going to take this war to our enemies and see if we can fight it on their ground, not ours. We at the very least are going to declaw the cat that has been threatening us for two hundred years.”

Kosiev smiled at Tag and said, “It would be nice if I could repay them for the Moscow. I owe them.”

“Have the engineers found the asteroids for the fortresses, Admiral?”

“The first four have already been boosted out of orbit, and the mining engineers are already blasting the surface to install the layer of power cells. They should be hollowed out and environment controls and weapons installed by the time they make Earth orbit in three weeks. The second four are having the black hole generators and drives installed as we speak. They will arrive two weeks later. Incidentally, I’ve never seen power cells as large as the ones being installed. If we can charge them, they should pack quite a punch.”

“My understanding is that each of their Coronado shields should cover 15 percent of the Earth’s surface and overlap each other when fully installed. Every day in direct sunshine will add 18 percent to the charging load. They should reach full charge and start storage within eight days of coming online. Most of our ship-making capability has been delayed to produce the power cells in time for installation. When the Melbourne moved that comet, it led to the idea of their creation. If we can protect the planet, we should have enough ships released to take the war to the Alliance.”

“Prepare your ships, Admiral. I’ll talk with the director and general staff, but I think they will go along with my plan. Once the platforms are in orbit and functional, the rest of the fleet would be at our disposal. Now that they know our capabilities, I don’t see any reason to hold the prisoners on Europa. They should add to the fun, especially after watching their ship self-destruct with their lifeboats. Let’s just say we’re returning some of their citizens and oh, by the way, let us help you remove all your weapons of war. This has been a long time coming, Admiral. The fun is just starting.”

“What about the Alliance?”

“We’ll deal with them when we have to. It’s going to take time for them to organize another attack. By the end of the next month our shipyards will have two hundred ships to replace the 150 you lost. I don’t think they can produce the two thousand they lost quite as quickly. Ultimately, time is our best friend. Let’s hope the Alliance gives us enough. Either way, the Cainth are going to see us again, and this time we will decide their future.”

Kosiev smiled, looked out of his viewport at the unblinking stars, and knew for the first time that he was going to go and visit some of those outside of the limit. Tag was right: the fun was just beginning.

Content

Saxon Andrew
Love conquers all

Prologue

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31